Tag Archives: Israel

REVELATION 12

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made. It would be appreciated if the name of the website were to be retained at the end of the article if it is printed for distribution to others. Thank you.

You will find that if you copy the text into Libre Office Writer the formatting will be retained for printing.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

 

Subject of the chapter 
We have noticed when considering chapters 10 and 11, that God has plans for the nation of Israel in the future.  He remembers His covenants with them, and will also send His witnesses to them, preparing them for the great shock of the ending of the sacrifices in the Temple.  This relates to the first half of the seven-year period that is left to run of Daniel’s 490 year period.  In this chapter we have details of what happens when the middle of the seven-year period has come, and the favours shown to Israel by the Antichrist are suddenly withdrawn.  God has a provision for this event too.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF REVELATION CHAPTER 12, VERSES 1 TO 9:

12:1  And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars:
12:2  And she being with child cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered.
12:3  And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his heads.
12:4  And his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven, and did cast them to the earth: and the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as it was born.
12:5  And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up unto God, and to his throne.
12:6  And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore days.
12:7  And there was war in heaven: Michael and his angels fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his angels,
12:8  And prevailed not; neither was their place found any more in heaven.
12:9  And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-6 Wonders in heaven.
(b) Verses 7-9 War in heaven.
(c) Verses 10-12 Worship in heaven.
(d) Verses 13-17 Wrath of the Devil on earth.

(a)    Verses 1-6        Wonders in heaven.

12:1  And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars:

And there appeared a great wonder in heaven- the wonder takes the form of a sign, for the details are full of significance.  The fact that the wonder appeared in heaven shows that we are to be given heaven’s view of things, whatever the situation on earth may appear to be. 
A woman clothed with the sun- we learn in verse 5 that this woman has a son who is destined to rule all nations, who was caught up to the throne of God.  This narrows the choice as to who this woman is considerably, for it is either the nation of Israel, or Mary; there are no other viable candidates.  The fact that this woman flees into the wilderness for three and half years surely rules out Mary.
So this figure of Israel is clothed with the sun.  Clothing in Scripture indicates character, so this woman takes character from the sun.  Now one of the metaphors for the Messiah that is used in the Old Testament is that of the sun.  Consider the following passages:
“The God of Israel said, the Rock of Israel spake to me, He that ruleth over men must be just, ruling in the fear of God.  And He shall be as the light of the morning, when the sun riseth, even a morning without clouds; as the tender grass springing out of the earth by clear shining after rain.  Although my house be not so with God; yet He hath made with me an everlasting covenant, ordered in all things, and sure: for this is all my salvation, and all my desire, although He make it not to grow.  2 Samuel 23 3-5. 
David is speaking of the Messiah, and likens Him to the sun rising, bringing with it a new day.  Although there were none suited to be described like this in David’s house at the time, he was confident that God would bring it to pass in His own good time.
“But unto you that fear My name shall the sun of righteousness arise with healing in His wings”, Malachi 4 4. 
The previous verse had spoken of the day of the Lord being like an oven to burn up the wicked.  As far as Israel was concerned, however, their Messiah would come to heal the wounds of the nation’s past history, and in particular, their rejection of Him when He came to them the first time.
The reason the Messiah can be like a sun to Israel is because He is equal with God, of whom it is said, “For the Lord God is a sun and shield”,  Psalm 84:11.  When the Lord Jesus was transfigured on the mount, and a preview was given of the coming glorious kingdom, Matthew, the one who emphasises Messiah’s Kingship, says, “His face did shine as the sun”, Matthew 17:2.  (Mark and Luke concentrate on His clothing).  The sun in all its glory is a fit symbol of Messiah, who is all-glorious.
In Psalm 90:7 Moses appealed to God to “let the beauty of the Lord our God be upon us”, and this is what will happen.  For the Lord Jesus, who will be recognised at last by the nation as their Lord and God, will beautify the nation with His own glory.
And the moon under her feet- Israel’s feasts were regulated by the moon.  As soon as the new moon appeared, the monthly cycle began.  When the apostle Paul was warning the believers at Colosse about the dangers of listening to those who wanted to take them back to the law, he wrote, “Let no man judge you therefore in meat or in drink, or in respect of a holy day, or of the new moon, or of the sabbath days: which are a shadow of things to come; but the body is of Christ”, Colossians 2:16,17.  So the new moon was one of the things that summed up the law.  Here, the woman has the moon under her feet, telling us she has come to realise that she must not allow the law to dominate her, but enter into the grace there is in Christ. The psalmist said that “the Lord will give grace and glory”, Psalm 84:11, and the sun shining represents the glory, the moon subdued reminds us of grace.  Interestingly, Psalm 84 is a psalm for the sons of Korah, who were Levites, involved in the temple service.  The psalmist speaks of many things connected with the temple, such as “Thy tabernacles, O Lord of Hosts”; “the courts of the Lord”; “Thine altars”; “Thy house”; “appeareth before God”; “a day in Thy courts”; “a doorkeeper in the house of My God”.  The psalm could well be the expression of the hearts of the Levites when they are confined to the wilderness during the second half of the Tribulation Period, as verse 6 will tell us, and they are unable to function in God’s Temple because of the wickedness of the Antichrist.
By standing on the moon she eclipses it, without totally blacking it out.  So, during the reign of Christ on the earth the sacrifices will be resumed, but only in a commemorative sense, and they will become a constant reminder of the final sacrifice of Christ at Calvary, so they will be eclipsed but not cancelled.
And upon her head a crown of twelve stars- this must surely represent the twelve tribes of Israel, and in particular those from each of the twelve tribes who had been sealed to serve God.  Of them Daniel says, “And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever”, Daniel 12:3.  We have already noticed in connection with 11:3 that there will be a company known as the Maskilim, “those who are wise so as to teach”, and the word wise used in Daniel 12:3 is the basis of that word.  Interestingly, the word translated “brightness” is from a root meaning “to gleam”, and figuratively, “to enlighten”.  So those who shone light into the minds of men, shall shine for ever like the brightness of the sky.  On the Day of the Covenant, when Moses and others went up into Sinai, we read, “And they saw the God of Israel: and there was under His feet as it were a paved work of a sapphire stone, and as it were the body of heaven in its clearness”.  So the body of heaven in its unpolluted clearness is as blue as sapphire. 
So those who are evangelists during the end time, and who turn many to righteousness, shall shine like the stars, for they gave direction and guidance as the stars do to the mariner on a dark night.  Those who teach these converts shall continue to shine, and will have a place near the throne of God.  These will be a great credit to the nation after all the failure and defection over the centuries, and it is fitting that they should take the form of a crown.
Satan’s travesty of all this is the flag of the European Union, which has twelve stars on a blue background.  This is commonly thought to represent twelve nation-states in union. However, the twelve stars represent the twelve apostles, and the circle in the middle of them is for the face of Mary.  Such is the Devil’s counterfeit sign, which has nothing to do with the wonder we are shown in Revelation 12.

12:2  And she being with child cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered.

And she being with child cried- although the sign of the woman was in heaven, telling us God’s view of things, the action in the chapter in which the woman is directly involved, takes place on earth.  So if the woman is Israel, in what sense is she with child?  To understand this we must go back many centuries to when Jacob and his family were making their way back to the land of Canaan.  We read this, “And they journeyed from Bethel; and there was but a little way to come to Ephrath: and Rachel travailed, and she had hard labour.  And it came to pass, when she was in hard labour, that the midwife said unto her, Fear not; thou shalt have this son also.  And it came to pass, as her soul was in departing, (for she died) that she called his name Benoni: but his father called him Benjamin.  And Rachel died, and was buried in the way to Ephrath, which is Bethlehem.  And Jacob set a pillar upon her grave: that is the pillar of Rachel’s grave unto this day.  And Israel journeyed, and spread his tent beyond the tower of Edar”, Genesis 35:16-21.
So just outside of Bethlehem Ephratah, near to the tower of Edar, (which means “flock”), Rachel dies in giving birth to a son.  She names him Benoni, which means “son of my sorrow”, but afterwards his father called him Benjamin, which means “son of my right hand”.  Now when Jeremiah was foretelling the return of both divisions of the nation of Israel to the land of Israel when Christ comes, he contrasted their time of joy with a time of sorrow.  He said this, “Thus saith the Lord; A voice was heard in Ramah, lamentation, and bitter weeping; Rahel weeping for her children refused to be comforted for her children, because they were not.  Thus saith the Lord, Refrain thy voice from weeping, and thine eyes from tears: for thy work shall be rewarded, saith the Lord; and they shall come again from the land of the enemy.  And there is hope in thine end, saith the Lord, that thy children shall come again to their own border”, Jeremiah 31:15-17.  So the sorrow that the nation will experience just prior to their return to the land to be under the rule of their Messiah is likened to the weeping of Rahel, (that is, Rachel), when she gave birth to the “son of her sorrow”, and then died.  And all this just outside of Bethlehem.
But there is a further use of this incident involving Rachel, and it is by Matthew.  He is recording the actions of Herod when Christ was born, and wrote, “Then Herod, when he saw that he was mocked of the wise men, was exceeding wroth, and sent forth, and slew all the children that were in Bethlehem, and in all the coasts thereof, from two years old and under, according to the time which he had diligently enquired of the wise men.  Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremy the prophet, saying, ‘In Rama was there a voice heard, lamentation, and weeping, and great mourning, Rachel weeping for her children, and would not be comforted, because they are not'”, Matthew 2:16-18.  This explains why Jeremiah said the weeping of Rachel was heard in Ramah, for he is using Rachel’s experience as a figure for the sorrow of the nation, and Herod would slay the children in the surrounding district also, and hence the mothers there would share in the weeping of Rachel. 
But why should Matthew relate the suffering of the mothers of Bethlehem to the suffering of Rachel?  It is because of Jeremiah’s use of the incident, and he wishes to show the solidarity of the Messiah with the feelings of the nation in the future when they pass through their national travail.  When the Lord Jesus was speaking of those future times, He spoke of “the beginning of sorrows”, Matthew 24:8, and the word for sorrow is “birth-pang”.
He also wishes to show that the “son of sorrow” is now the son of the father’s right hand, just as Rachel called her son Benoni, and the father called him Benjamin.  So the child born in Bethlehem, near to the tower of Edar, (the tower of the flock, where the shepherds would keep watch over their flock by night, just as happened at the birth of Christ), and whose birth was accompanied by weeping for sorrow because of the cruelty of a past antichrist, Herod, has experienced already what the nation of Israel will go through in the future.  No doubt His mother told Him of these things as He grew up, (for she kept all these sayings in her heart, Luke 2:51), and in that way it could be said of Him, as was said of God when His people were oppressed in Egypt, “in all their affliction He was afflicted”, Isaiah 63:9.  He is now the Son of His Father’s right hand, having been caught up to the throne of God, and has taken those feelings for His oppressed earthly people to heaven with Him. 
It is significant that Matthew also uses a statement made by Hosea about Israel being brought out of the affliction of Egypt.  He is alluding to the return of Mary and Joseph with the child Jesus to the land of Canaan after they had fled to Egypt for refuge from Herod.  But he is doing so as if they were still in Egypt when it became true, thus associating the Lord Jesus even more closely with the affliction in Egypt.  Says God through Hosea, “When Israel was a child I loved him, and called My son out of Egypt”, Hosea 11:1.  Matthew writes, “When he arose, he took the young child and His mother by night, and departed into Egypt: and was there until the death of Herod: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet, ‘Out of Egypt have I called My son'”, Matthew 2:15.  Israel was God’s national firstborn son, Exodus 4:22; Christ is God’s eternal Firstborn Son, Colossians 1:15,18.  He will feel for their national bondage in a day to come, and their bitter sorrow. 
Travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered- the matters we have thought of prepare us for the idea that, just as Rachel’s childbirth-pangs were a figure of the sufferings of the nation in the Tribulation period, for Jeremiah links the two, so also the experience of the mothers in Israel at the time of the birth of Christ were likewise a figure of those sufferings, for Matthew links the incident with Jeremiah’s prophecy.  So the woman in travail is the nation of Israel in tribulation. 
 
12:3  And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his heads.

And there appeared another wonder in heaven- before we are told of the outcome of the travailing of the woman, we are introduced to heaven’s view of her great adversary.
And behold a great red dragon- John wants us to grasp the situation with regard to this dragon, and so says “behold”, which is more than simply noting the facts, but grasping the import of the facts that this wonder or sign presents to us. 
What could be more frightening to a woman about to give birth, than a dragon standing ready to devour her child?  We are told the identity of this dragon in verse 9, where it is defined as “that old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world”.  So we are now referred back to another woman’s experience, and the bringing in of childbirth pains.  Satan came to the woman in the guise of a serpent, (hence the title Old or Ancient Serpent), and deceived her.  Because she fell, God said to her, “I will greatly multiplied thy sorrow and thy conception; in sorrow thou shalt bring forth children”, Genesis 3:16. 
He is great because of the great power he wields over men.  He is red, the colour of blood, because of the suffering and death he has inflicted on the human race down through the centuries, for the Lord Jesus called him “a murderer from the beginning”, John 8:44.  And he is a dragon, a fierce creature, full of cunning and venom.
Having seven heads- in the next chapter we find that the First Beast has seven heads, showing that the power of the dragon has been transferred to him, which is what verse 2 says, “the dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and his great authority”.  But these heads are further explained in 17:9 to be seven mountains.  Now in Scripture a mountain is the symbol of a kingdom.  So when He wanted to give His disciples a preview of His glorious coming kingdom, (“the kingdom of God come with power”, Mark 9:1), the Lord took them up into a high mountain apart.  And Peter later describes that mountain as “the holy mount”.  So the kingdom of Christ will be a holy kingdom, a high and lofty kingdom, and a kingdom apart, different in character to all the other kingdoms of men.
So which are the kingdoms that are represented by the heads of the dragon?  They must have some relevance to the woman, Israel, for God only takes account of the Gentile nations when they have some affect upon His people.  The empires that have been an influence on Israel are the following:  Assyria, who took the ten tribes in to captivity; Babylonia, who took the tribes of Judah and Benjamin into captivity; Medo-Persia, who restored the remnant in the land under Zerubabel; Grecia, who ruled over Palestine after the Old Testament history closes, and Rome, who by the time the New Testament began, ruled over Palestine.  Now we are told in 17:10 that not only are the heads mountains, they are also kings, for those kings so dominate the empire that they personify it.  Of those seven kings, five are fallen, one is, (that is, in John’s day, meaning the Roman empire), and one is not yet come.  The king yet to come is that of Antichrist.  But this only makes six heads or empires, where is the other?
A clue to his identity may be found in 17:11 where Antichrist is said to be the eighth, but is of the seven.  This must mean that he is a world-emperor who has already lived, but who will live again.  Then we remember that Antichrist has a number, 666, and that number is the number of his name, 13:17.  Now ancient letters of the alphabet had a numerical value, so the value of the name of the Antichrist will be the same as the number of the person we are searching for. 
In ancient idolatry, everything centred around a trilogy of father, mother, and child.  Moreover, the father was said to be the reincarnation of the father, so to have seen the child was to have seen the father.  That father, at the beginning of idolatry at Babel, was Nimrod.  But he was deified as Saturn, which was written Stur.  Now the numerical value of those four letters is 666.  This gives to us a positive identification of the head that was not, and yet will be in the future. 
We read of Nimrod that “the beginning of his kingdom was Babel, and Erech, and Accad,and Calneh, in the land of Shinar”, Genesis 10:10.  It might well be asked where his kingdom ends, if it begins at Babel?  The answer is that it will end there too.
Now Erech, the second city listed in Genesis 10:10, became known as Uruk, and was the seat of the second Sumerian Dynasty after the flood.  Sumer is South Babylonia.  Accad was the seat of the Dynasty founded by Sargon I.  Calneh does not seem to have been the centre of a dynasty, but it was the centre of the worship of the god Anu.  In fact, the word Calneh is said to mean “the fort of the god Anu”.
So these cities, all with connections to Nimrod, (we should notice that Scripture does not say Nimrod built Babylon), became the centres of power until the Assyrians became world powers, and ruled from Nineveh.  But even the word Nineveh is derived from the Ninus, which is another name for Nimrod.  The ruins of Nineveh are still called Nimroud today. 
It is interesting to notice that in Genesis 10:11, after we have been told about Nimrod, we read of Asshur going out from that land, (that is, out of the land of Shinar), and building Nineveh.  The chapter has not mentioned Asshur before, for he is a son of Shem, not of Ham as Nimrod was, and the family of Shem is not mentioned until verses 21-31.  It is as if Moses is alluding to the continuity of rule there would be, as the Ham/Nimrod dynasty gives way to the Shem/Asshur dynasty.  The fact that Asshur left the land where Nimrod was dominant is a foretaste of the transition from one to the other.  When Belshazzar was slain, Darius the Mede took the kingdom, and now it is Japheth that dominates the scene, (for Madai was a son of Japheth, verse 2), as he still does, in the form of the Western World rulers.
The Sumerians, (Sumer is Shinar), developed a system where the state and religion were combined together, (hence at Babel there was a city, the political element, and a tower, the religious element).  Other cultures which followed this system were Acchad, Babylon, Nineveh and Persia, which were the basis of the empires of Greece and Rome, whose laws still influence us today.  So there is a continuity from the very beginning of empires until today.
It is also a fact that Nimrod featured widely in the literature of those parts, so that he is mentioned in the annals of Nineveh, Babylon, Assyria, the Hittite empire.  Even in Palestine tablets have been found recording his fame.  It is said that even today in Iraq and Iran his name is mentioned with awe, such was his influence as a “man of renown”.
So the whole of the period from just after the flood until the Assyrian empire was dominated by the influence of Nimrod, and Calneh strengthened that influence through a system of idolatry that was centred on him.  There were no nations before the flood, for it was only after men had different languages after God scattered them from Babel, that they united together on the basis of the language they used.  So Nimrod is the first king with a kingdom.  And he will be the last king with a kingdom before Christ’s everlasting rule begins.
And ten horns- if the head is the centre of intelligence, the faculty that enables rule to be planned, the horn is the symbol of the exercise of that rule.  It pushes itself forward out from the head, ready to seek to dominate any power that will oppose it.  So the dragon has ten horns, but we are not told from where those horns protrude.  We are not told, for instance, that six heads have a horn each, and the seventh head has the remaining four.  What we are told is that the beast, who has transferred to him the power and authority of the dragon, has the seven heads and ten horns, and the heads and the horns both represent kings, see Revelation 17:9-13.  But whereas the seven heads represent kings as founders of a dynasty, and are therefore successive, the ten horns represent kings that co-exist, for we read they “receive power as kings one hour with the beast”, verse 12.  It is more likely, then, that the horns of the dragon are on one of his heads, being the symbols of power that has not yet been exercised fully, but which has been exercised partially already by Nimrod. 
And seven crowns upon his heads- this confirms the foregoing, for crowns are worn from the time the rule begins, when the king is crowned, and all seven heads have exercised rule already, the kingdom of Antichrist being the repetition of the rule of Nimrod.  When the beast is described, the crowns are upon his horns, not his heads, and the exercise of power will be by ten kings who rule together, subservient to the Antichrist.

12:4  And his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven, and did cast them to the earth: and the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as it was born.

And his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven, and did cast them to the earth- this is the same event as in verse 9, where we read, “And the great dragon was cast out…into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him”.  From one viewpoint, the angels were drawn by the dragon, attracted to him by his deceptions and apostasy, and cast to the earth.  When speaking of false prophets, Isaiah refers to the ancient and honourable, as being the head, but “the prophet that speaketh lies, he is the tail.  For the leaders of the people cause them to err; and they that are led of them are destroyed”, Isaiah 9:15,16.  So it is here, except that it is angels that are led astray by Satan, and not men.  It is true that many angels fell with Satan at his original rebellion, but they were not cast to the earth then, as they will be in the future.
But the other side to this is that he and his angels were cast to the earth after having been defeated by Michael and his angels.  So they were cast to the earth by the dragon, because he was drawing them and he was cast out; this is the secondary cause of the casting out.  The primary cause is that they were defeated by Michael, and hence forfeited any right to enter the courts of heaven. 
And the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as it was born- for long centuries Satan had been attempting to prevent the birth of the seed of the woman, knowing that He would bruise his head, Genesis 3:15.  He did this by trying to obliterate the line of the Messiah.  He failed, however, so he then sought to destroy Him after He was born.  He failed in this, too, for the plan of Herod was thwarted, and Joseph and Mary, being warned of God, took the child Jesus into Egypt, out of harm’s way.  The manner in which this is presented in the vision emphasises that, because the woman is seen to about to be delivered of a child, but the child was born two thousand years before!  Just as Jeremiah saw in the lamentation of Rachel a preview of the trials and afflictions the nation of Israel will go through in the Tribulation, and just as Matthew saw that same trouble illustrated by the sorrows of the mothers in Bethlehem, so here, the birth of the man-child, with its accompanying crying and travail, is likewise a preview of that time. 

12:5  And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up unto God, and to His throne.

And she brought forth a man child- but how can John see in vision a child being born, when it happened two thousand years before?  The answer is found in Isaiah’s prophecy, when he says, “For before she travailed, she brought forth; before her pain came, she was delivered of a man child”, Isaiah 66:7, the woman in question being Zion, a symbol of Israel.  Such is the remarkable nature of the dealings of God, that He reverses the natural order, and ordains that the child should be born before the pains of childbirth come. 
The word for child used here is the word for son, giving the strange expression “male son” as if to emphasise both the manhood and the Sonship of this child.  When the angel Gabriel announced to Mary that she was to become a mother, he first of all told her she would have a son, and then that the holy thing born of her would be called the Son of God, Luke 1:31,35.  So He has a double sonship, for He is truly a son of Mary, but just as truly the Son of God.  He is Son in a double way, just as the woman in the vision brought forth a male son.
Who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron- this is a clear reference to the words of Psalm 2:9 where, speaking of the reign of the Messiah, God says “Thou shalt break them with a rod of iron”, the “them” referring to His enemies.  This is an implied rebuke to Satan, who will seek to give rule over the nations to his man, who will represent the iron-kingdom of Daniel 2:40.
And her child was caught up unto God, and to His throne- just as Rachel’s son, whom she called “Benoni”, which means “son of my sorrow”, was later called “Benjamin”, by his father, which name means “son of my right hand”, so Christ, the one born surrounded by sorrow, has been caught up to the very right hand of God on His throne.  This is another reminder that Satan’s devices will fail, for God has said, “Sit Thou on My right hand, until I make Thine enemies Thy footstool, Hebrews 1:13.  He is seated on His Father’s throne in heaven, until He is given His own throne on earth, Revelation 3:21; and before this throne His enemies will bow.

12:6  And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore days.

And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God- just as Revelation 9 tells us what will happen regarding believers in Israel in the first half of the seven year time of tribulation, so this chapter tells us about the second half.  God has made provision for those who believe in Israel, so that they are shielded from the attacks of the Antichrist.  It is noticeable that during the three and a half years that the Lord was leading His apostles about in Israel, all the attacks were on Him, and He shielded them from all the malice of the enemy.  So it will be in the future on a larger scale.
The Lord Jesus has warned the remnant beforehand, with the words, “When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso readeth, let him understand:)  then let them which be in Judea flee into the mountains: let him which is on the housetop not come down to take anything out of his house: neither let him which is in the field return back to take his clothes”, Matthew 24:15-18. There are those who believe that the remnant of Israel will flee to Petra, just as many of the Jews did when the Romans destroyed Jerusalem in AD 70.  But this will be too obvious a place to try to hide, for it is well-known now, being a tourist attraction.  Others fled to Masada, but that made them vulnerable, and they perished.  These are going to hide in the wilderness.  The words of Isaiah may help us here.  He represents Israel as saying, “Like as a woman with child, that draweth near the time of her delivery, is in pain, and crieth out in her pangs; so have we been in thy sight, O Lord.  We have been with child, we have been in pain, we have as it were brought forth wind; we have not wrought any deliverance in the earth; neither have the inhabitants of the world fallen.  Thy dead men shall live, together with my dead body shall they arise.  Awake and sing, ye that dwell in dust: for thy dew is as the dew of herbs, and the earth shall cast out the dead.  Come, My people, enter thou into thy chambers, and shut thy doors about thee: hide thyself as it were for a little moment, until the indignation be overpast.  For, behold, the Lord cometh out of his place to punish the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity: the earth also shall disclose her blood, and shall no more cover her slain.”, Isaiah 26:17-21.
Several things are noticeable here.  First, the nation confesses that it has been like a woman travailing in pain, and ready to give birth to a child, but no child is born.  And this will be true of Israel in the future, for she will have to admit that, having rejected Christ at His first coming, she is ineffective in bringing in the Messiah to reign.  But God has already anticipated this failure, and has seen to it that there were those in Israel when Christ came the first time who were ready to welcome Him.  They are represented by the woman of Revelation 12.  God made preparation for the future centuries before, knowing that they would be in unbelief at the critical moment.
Second, God invites His believing people to enter into “their chambers”, so as to hide from the indignation that God will pour out upon the unbelieving world in the Great Tribulation.  That the personal pronoun is used is a sign that God has prepared these chambers especially for them.  That they are not the chambers of rooms is evident, for the Lord has already warned them in His Olivet Discourse to not go back into their house in the day they flee.  It is not generally known, but there are vast caverns under the desert sands, and no doubt it into these that the remnant will flee initially. 
We should remember that at the time of the Flood the fountains of the great deep were broken up, so that the water that God had stored beneath the oceans could be released, and overwhelm the earth.  Subsequent changes brought about by pressures exerted during this process, and also by the flowing back of the water as the flood came to an end, caused the mountains to be raised up, and the sea-bed to sink.  It is very possible that there are remnants of the “storehouses” that God prepared.
Third, that the Lord is coming out of His place, and will personally intervene in the earth to the rescue of His people when He comes in glory to reign. 
That they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore days- this number of days comes to three and a half years, the time the Great Tribulation will last.  We are not told who it is who will feed this great company of people.  Is it angels or men?  We know that when the Lord sits on His throne of judgement at the start of His kingdom, He will refer to those who fed His brethren, Matthew 25:34-40.  Those who do this will enter into His kingdom, for they will show by their bravery, risking everything to feed these outcasts, that they were believers.  They will be like Obadiah, Ahab’s Governor, who “feared the Lord greatly”, and who hid the prophets of God in a cave, and fed them with bread and water, 1 Kings 18:3,4.  Or maybe God will see to it that the ravens bring bread and flesh morning and evening, just as they did for Elijah, 1 Kings 17:5,6.
We noticed that the time that the Temple was trodden underfoot was reckoned in months, for the feasts were regulated by the moon and the month.  The two witnesses prophesied every day, and now these are fed every day.  They will no doubt pray the prayer the Lord Jesus taught them, “Give us this day our daily bread”, Matthew 6:11, and their prayer will be answered.

(b)    Verses 7-9    War in heaven.

12:7  And there was war in heaven: Michael and his angels fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his angels,

And there was war in heaven: Michael and his angels fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his angels- no doubt battle is joined because the Devil has instigated his final and most serious attack on God, by motivating the Antichrist to set up an image of himself in the temple of God.  This is the ultimate insult, being the claim to be Christ, not Antichrist.  This God cannot allow, and marshals His forces to finally settle the question.
We should not think of this in terms of physical warfare.  This is conflict between good and evil, and between truth and error.  The battle is fought by reasonings and argument.  The apostle Paul reminded the Corinthians that “the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strongholds.  Casting down imaginations, and every high thought that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ.  And having in a readiness to revenge every disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled”, 2 Corinthians 10:4-6.  We often hear the expression “High Court battle”, when lawyers contest a case, using their best arguments so that those they represent “win” the argument.  So it is here, except that the Court is the Heavenly Court of Justice.  So by the mighty power of logical argument, Michael and his army of lawyers will contest the reasonings of Satan that, from the very beginning, he has used to deceive men.  At last his lies and propaganda will be exposed, and those plans to exalt himself above God will be condemned.  Every thought will be tested as to whether it represents obedience to Christ; if it does not, it will be cast down.  At last, after sixty centuries of rebellion, Satan’s disobedience will be avenged. 
When Moses died, Michael the archangel was not able to prevail against the Devil, but had to resort to saying, “The Lord rebuke thee”, Jude 9.  When the evil angels supporting the kingdoms of Greece and Persia were in conflict with Michael, the angel that defends the interests of Israel, he had to call for help from Gabriel, for he could not deal with them himself, Daniel 10:20-11:1.  We learn from this that in Old Testament times the angels of God had difficulty dealing with evil angels.  But now it is different, for Michael and his angels defeat Satan and his hosts, and in Revelation 20:1 we learn that only a single “ordinary” angel is needed to chain and banish Satan himself.  Wherein lays the difference?  At Calvary Christ gave the death-blow to the forces of evil, and defeated him that had the power of death, that is, the Devil, Hebrews 2:14.
The reason Michael is waging this war is that he represents the nation of Israel.  We read in Daniel 12:1, “At that time shall Michael stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children of thy people”.  The children of Daniel’s people are the children of Israel.  So Michael stands before God to represent the nation of Israel and its interests.  This would lead us to believe that each nation has an angel allotted to it, and the superiority of Israel in the purpose of God is shown in that an archangel stands for it, and is opposed in his work by no less than Satan himself.

12:8  And prevailed not; neither was their place found any more in heaven.

And prevailed not- we read in 5:5 that the Lion of the tribe of Judah hath prevailed, and this because of His triumph at Calvary, where He defeated the forces of evil in principle.  He said just before He went to the cross, “Now is the judgement of this world: now shall the prince of this world be cast out”, John 12:31.  Note the change of tense.  “Now is…now shall”.  The world has been judged in principle and practice by the death of Christ, for it has reached the climax of its evil by crucifying the Son of God.  But the casting out of the prince of this world has not yet happened in practice, although it has been secured in principle.  One stage of it is told us in this chapter, as he is expelled from heaven to the earth.  He has lost his case in the heavenly courts, the blood of the Lamb providing the full and convincing argument to any of his charges against Israel, despite their faults and failures.
Neither was their place found any more in heaven- we know from the Old Testament that Satan had access to God’s presence.  We read, “Now there was a day when the sons of God came to present themselves before the Lord, and Satan came also among them”, Job 1:6.  “Again there was a day when the sons of God came to present themselves before the Lord, and Satan came also among them to present himself before the Lord”, Job 2:1. 
We learn more through the words of Micaiah the prophet, “And he said, Hear thou therefore the word of the Lord: I saw the Lord sitting on His throne, and all the host of heaven standing by Him on His right hand and on His left.  And the Lord said, Who shall persuade Ahab, that he may go up and fall at Ramoth-gilead?  And one said on this manner, and another said on that manner.  And there came forth a spirit, and stood before the Lord, and said, I will persuade him.  And the Lord said unto him, Wherewith?  And he said, I will go forth, and I will be a lying spirit in the mouth of all his prophets.  And he said, Thou shalt persuade him, and prevail also: go forth, and do so.  Now therefore, behold, the Lord hath put a lying spirit in the mouth of all these thy prophets, and the Lord hath spoken evil concerning thee”, 1 Kings 22:19-23.  Note the word “prevail” in connection with the lying spirit, as he persuades king Ahab through his lying prophets.  So Satan, (for that is surely who is meant by “lying spirit”, for “he is a liar, and the father of it”, John 8:44), is allowed to deceive Ahab, but only to further God’s purpose.  We see again that Satan was allowed access to heaven, to mingle amongst the host of heaven that surround the throne of God.  Now that place is no longer granted to him, nor to his evil angel followers.  They have followed him in his evil ways, so they must follow him in his expulsion.

12:9  And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him.

And the great dragon was cast out- no doubt he did not appear as great dragon in heaven, for he can transform himself into an angel of light, 2 Corinthians 11:14.  He is here exposed for who he is, the great opposer of the will of God.  The Lord Jesus referred to this event when He said, “I beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven”, Luke 10:18.  He was responding to the words of the Seventy He had sent forth to preach, who said, “Lord, even the devils are subject unto us through Thy name”.  Lest they become proud, and think that they were somehow worthy of this great power conferred on them, the Lord states that He had beheld the fall of Satan.  He is using what is called the prophetic past, a technique used often by the Old Testament prophets, who foretold future things as if they had already happened.  So here, the actual event happens in Revelation 12, but the Lord foreknew it, and so certain is it that He can speak of it as if past.
That old serpent- this is a reference to what happened at the beginning, when Satan used the serpent to beguile Eve into sin.  He is now designated with the name of Serpent, full of subtilty and guile.  There is a connection between this word “old” and the Greek word “arche”, which means first or foremost, as in archangel, first angel.  There may be a hint of Satan’s former glory here, as if he were an archangel before he fell.  What a decline there is here, from being one of God’s high angels, to being a serpent, slithering upon the ground. 
Called the Devil- the idea behind this title is of a false accuser, one who has no sense of justice and fairness as he accuses God’s people.
And Satan- this title, on the other hand, tells us simply that he accuses, for sometimes he has a legitimate complaint about the people of God, and he loses no time in making his accusation before God.  How thankful we are for the advocacy of the Lord Jesus, as He meets every charge, whether justified or not, by reference to the blood of propitiation shed at Calvary.  This precious blood answers every accusation the Devil can make, for it has met every claim the throne of God had against our sin.  This does not mean that we may become complacent, and not guard against sinning.  In fact, it should increase our desire to not grieve the one who suffered such pain at Calvary that we might be cleared of our guilt.
Which deceiveth the whole world- not only does he accuse believers in heaven, but deceives unbelievers on earth.  They walk “according to the course of this world, according to the prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience”, Ephesians 2:2. 
He was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him- this is really an expansion of two expressions.  First, “there was found no place for them”, verse 8, and “his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven”, verse 4.  Having failed to prevail, Satan and his agents have lost any right to enter the courts of heaven to accuse, and have been cast out into the earth.  And because his angels were deceived by him, and were loyal to him, his fall is their fall too.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF REVELATION CHAPTER 12, VERSES 10 TO 17:

12:10  And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of His Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our God day and night.
12:11  And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony; and they loved not their lives unto the death.
12:12  Therefore rejoice, ye heavens, and ye that dwell in them. Woe to the inhabiters of the earth and of the sea! for the devil is come down unto you, having great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a short time.
12:13  And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the earth, he persecuted the woman which brought forth the man child.
12:14  And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent.
12:15  And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood.
12:16  And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth.
12:17  And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.

(c)    Verses 10-12    Worship in heaven.

12:10  And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of His Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our God day and night.

And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven- possibly this is the voice of the “Clerk of the Court” in heaven, announcing publicly that there have been those who have been permanently expelled from the Courtroom.  Against this is the fact that this one speaks of the believers as his brethren, which a heavenly angelic being is not likely to do.
Now is come salvation- that is, the people of God have been finally and completely rid of the accusations of this evil being.  The earth itself will soon be saved from his evil influence when he is bound for a thousand years.
And strength- the superior power of God, as manifested in the victory of Michael and his angels, is evident.  He has won by force of argument.
And the kingdom of our God- the prayers of God’s people, “Thy kingdom come”, are about to be answered.  Of course God’s kingdom is eternal, for the psalmist said, “The Lord is King for ever and ever”, Psalm 10:16, but He will manifest His Kingship when Christ reigns on the earth, and this is celebrated here in anticipation. 
And the power of His Christ- the Lord Jesus has been revealed in chapter five as the Lion of the tribe of Judah, and as such has not only the right to rule, (for “the sceptre shall not depart from Judah…until Shiloh come”, Genesis 49:10), but has the authority to do so.  When God introduces Him into the world again He will say, “Thou art My Son, this day have I begotten Thee”, Hebrews 1:5,6; and He will be given the throne of His father David, and rule from Jerusalem gloriously.  At last there will be one who can control the earth for God.  His kingdom is mediatorial, for at the end of it He shall deliver up the Kingdom to God, even the Father, His task accomplished, 1 Corinthians 15:24.
For the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our God day and night- as mentioned earlier, this would suggest that the one speaking can rightly call those who are accused of Satan, his brethren.  That accusation was day and night, meaning constantly, for there is no day or night in heaven.  How grateful believers should be for the just-as-constant ministry of the Lord Jesus, who “ever liveth to make intercession” for us, Hebrews 7:25.  As Paul puts it, “Who is he that condemneth?  It is Christ that died, yea rather, is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us”, Romans 8:34.

12:11  And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony; and they loved not their lives unto the death.

And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb- they were conscious of the fact that they had Christ as their intercessor in heaven, who pleaded the value of His shed blood.  The one who died and rose again, also pleads their cause.
And by the word of their testimony- they counteracted the lies of the great deceiver by their testimony to the truth of God.  This defeats the enemy, for truth always triumphs over false-hood.
And they loved not their lives unto the death- it is said of the Lord Jesus that He was “obedient unto death”, and the preposition means that He was obedient as far as going into death.  Here the preposition is different, and emphasises the period of time until death.  During all that time, traumatic as it was, they were prepared to give up their lives for the sake of the truth they believed.  They were determined not to submit to the beast, or accept his mark.  To so refuse was to be killed, and they were prepared for this.  Death has the definite article here, meaning a specific sort of death, namely the death that comes to those who will not give up their beliefs in the face of persecution.  It is a martyr-death, the noblest sort of death, apart from the sort of death Christ died.

12:12  Therefore rejoice, ye heavens, and ye that dwell in them. Woe to the inhabiters of the earth and of the sea! for the devil is come down unto you, having great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a short time.

Therefore rejoice, ye heavens, and ye that dwell in them- this is very like the exhortation of the psalmist when he said, “Praise ye the Lord.  Praise ye the Lord from the heavens: praise Him in the heights.  Praise ye Him, all His angels: praise ye Him, all His hosts.  Praise ye Him, sun and moon: praise Him, all stars of light.  Praise Him, ye heaven of heavens, and ye waters that be above the heavens”, Psalm 148:1-4.  There is anticipation that creation is about to be delivered from its bondage, and set free to be to God’s praise as it should.
Woe to the inhabiters of the earth and of the sea!  If there is joy in heaven, there is woe on earth, for the climax of this world’s history is about to come, with judgements and wrath.  It will not be possible to sail to far away places to escape the judgements about to fall, so even those at sea will be vulnerable.
For the devil is come down unto you, having great wrath- having been cast out of heaven, the Devil will be found actually on the earth.  What terror will strike the hearts of men when they realise that they might be confronted by him at any moment!  His anger will be especially directed at those who believe, hence God will take special measures to protect them, as we shall see.
Because he knoweth that he hath but a short time- the Devil is aware of the Scriptures that show that the Tribulation period will be for seven years, and at this point there are just half of that time to elapse.  That which he has been working towards for six thousand years must be accomplished in that time, or it will not be accomplished at all.  His wrath at having been thwarted in his attempts to accuse the brethren intensifies because of this.  He fears his grand plan of world domination is about to be destroyed.

(d)    Verses 13-17    Wrath of the Devil.

12:13  And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the earth, he persecuted the woman which brought forth the man child.

And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the earth- he realises the implications of being banished from access to heaven.  This limits his ability to operate, and he must find other ways to bring about his scheme.
He persecuted the woman which brought forth the man child- what we are told in verses 7-12 concerns that which actually takes place between verses 5 and 6, so John now takes up the thread of what was being said in verse 5.  The woman has brought forth her child, he has been caught up to heaven, and now what was told us in verse 6 is going to be repeated.  The intervening verses were needed to tell  us the reason why the woman had to flee.
Because of this risk of persecution, the Lord had warned His earthly people to flee when the image was set up in the temple at Jerusalem, Matthew 24:15,16.  This marks the start of the remaining 1260 days, for the image is set up in the midst of the week, (meaning seven years), Daniel 9:27. 

12:14  And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent.

And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness- when God brought His people out of Egypt He said, “ye have seen what I did unto the Egyptians, and how I bare you on eagles’ wings, and brought you unto Myself”, Exodus 19:4.  Then again, “As an eagle stirreth up her nest, fluttereth over her young, spreadeth abroad her wings, taketh them, beareth them on her wings: so the Lord did lead him”, Deuteronomy 32:11,12.  So whether it is being brought into the wilderness, or being led in the wilderness, God did it with the care of an eagle, who persuades her chicks onto her wings, and then takes flight, and thus gets them used to flying by themselves.  Here it seems that the woman herself is given, figuratively, the wings of a great eagle, so with strong and swift flight she may flee out of danger.  The experience of “flying” on eagles’ wings in the wilderness of Sinai, now develops into “flying” herself out of danger.  Needless to say, the flying is metaphorical, not literal, and does not involve air travel; that would be much too dangerous in this situation.  She must flee to the mountains of Judea, and no doubt God will ensure that they know where to go from there, Matthew 24:16.
Into her place- we have already noticed, in connection with verse 6, that Isaiah speaks of Israel going into “her chambers”, and here we have “her place”.  It seems that there is a place prepared by God for the fleeing remnant, and she will be safe there even from the Devil.  Underneath the deserts of the world there are vast caverns, and intricate caves and tunnels, and possibly it is here that the prepared place will be found.  No doubt the Maskilim, the wise ones, will be able to tell where it is. 
It is also worth remembering that at the beginning God put waters under the sea-bed, and these waters broke forth at the start of the Flood.  We read, “To Him that stretched out the earth above the waters: for His mercy endureth for ever”, Psalm 136:6.  The apostle Peter described the pre-flood earth as “the world that then was”, and that it “perished”.  So such great changes came about that it was a different sort of world, for the old world had perished in the flood. He describes that world as “standing out of the water and in the water”.  Not only did the old world stand out of the water, but it stood in the water, in the sense that the pillars of the earth, (those columns of rock that were formed when the sea-bed sagged in places, and met the floor of the chambers beneath them), were standing in the water stored in those chambers. 
See also Psalm 24:1,2, where we read, “The earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof; the world and they that dwell therein.  For He hath founded it upon the seas, and established it on the floods”.  So the earth is founded on the seas.  This is not how we think of the seas, for surely it is they that are founded on the earth?  The answer is found in the word “floods”.  It is the word that is used of the Flood of Noah’s time.  So the psalmist is telling us that the water of Noah’s Flood came in large part from beneath the earth, as the fountains of the great deep erupted with terrible force to overflow and overwhelm the whole earth. 
Now when the Flood came great changes were brought about, and it is very likely that some of the chambers in which the floodwaters were stored, (for Psalm 33:7 says of God that “He layeth up the deep in storehouses”), are now empty.  It could well be that God has reserved one of these for His fleeing people.  These chambers are most likely about ten miles below the surface, (as demanded by the physics of the triggering of the Flood), so they provide a safe haven.  Safer that the caves under the desert which are near the surface.  But is also possible that the tunnels that are being made underneath the desert, complete, in some cases, with transport systems, could be the means of supply for the people as the anonymous “they” of verse 6 nourish the remnant in hiding. 
Where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent- we have thought of this in relation to verse 6.  Notice that it is the dragon that comes down to earth, with the emphasis on power and force, whereas it is the serpent from whom the woman is hid.  It is the same personage of course, but it seems that all the craft and insight of the serpent is unable to discover where the woman is hidden, even though there are those brave enough to feed her.

12:15  And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood.

And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood- just as Pharoah pursued Israel with his cavalry, so the Devil will seek to overtake the fleeing multitudes.  We see from this that the woman’s flight like an eagle is metaphorical.  If she is heading for the caverns in the desert, then what better way to arrest her than to flood the caverns with water.  Satan has great power, even as a fallen creature, and is well able to cause a torrential storm just by speaking the word.  After all, he was allowed to cause lightning to burn up Job’s flocks, and to bring a wind to blow down his eldest son’s house, Job 1:16,19. 

12:16  And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth.

And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth- notice that the water is said to come out of the mouth of the serpent, verse 15, but in this verse it is said to come out of the mouth of the dragon.  As serpent he is crafty, as dragon he is cruel.
God overrules, and before the water can swallow her up, it itself is swallowed up by the earth opening up, no doubt by a timely and well-placed earthquake.  The dry desert will quickly absorb the water before it can harm His people.

12:17  And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ. 

And the dragon was wroth with the woman- the Devil’s wrath against Israel is undiminished, for she was the one who produced the man child who will be his conqueror.
And went to make war with the remnant of her seed- realising he cannot reach the woman, he turns his attention to those from the nation who will believe in the Messiah through the continued efforts of the Maskilim, as they turn many in Israel to righteousness, Daniel 12:3.  Despite the pressure to worship the image of the beast, they will refuse, and will lose their lives because of it, 13:15.
Which keep the commandments of God- the first two commandments of the law forbad the having, making, or bowing down to, idols.  They will keep these commandments and not break them by giving in to pressure to worship the image of the Beast.  He will be claiming to be God, 2 Thessalonians 2:4, so to worship him will be to renounce the worship of God.
And have the testimony of Jesus Christ- not only will they be faithful to the covenant that God gave to the nation at its founding, they will be believers in Christ, and hold in their hearts the testimony that God has given about Him.  That testimony is found in 1 John 5:6-10, where John explains how it is that there are those whose faith overcomes the world.  He informs us that the testimony that has been borne to them is compelling, being by Divine persons themselves.  John has already told us in his epistle that the antichrist will deny the Father and the Son, 1 John 2:22, now he is writing about those who will reject that way of thinking, and willingly acknowledge both Father and Son.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN CHAPTER 5, VERSES 5 TO 13:

5:5  Who is he that overcometh the world, but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God?
5:6  This is He that came by water and blood, even Jesus Christ; not by water only, but by water and blood. And it is the Spirit that beareth witness, because the Spirit is truth.
5:7  For there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one.
5:8  And there are three that bear witness in earth, the Spirit, and the water, and the blood: and these three agree in one.
5:9  If we receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater: for this is the witness of God which He hath testified of his Son.
5:10  He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself: he that believeth not God hath made Him a liar; because he believeth not the record that God gave of His Son.
5:11  And this is the record, that God hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in His Son.
5:12  He that hath the Son hath life; and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life.
5:13  These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God.

1 John 5:6,8    Three-fold testimony on earth
First testimony   
The water of Christ’s baptism.
Second testimony   
The blood of Christ’s cross.
Third testimony   
The Spirit that anointed Christ at His baptism, and who came upon believers after the cross.

It is important to bear in mind that the words “record”, “testimony”, and “witness” all signify the same thing in these verses.

5:6  This is He that came by water and blood, even Jesus Christ; not by water only, but by water and blood. And it is the Spirit that beareth witness, because the Spirit is truth.

This is He that came by water and blood, even Jesus Christ- that is, Jesus Christ is the Son of God, verse 5, and He came by water and by blood.  John is ensuring we realise just exactly of whom he is writing.  
At the beginning of the epistle John told us that he is writing about things that he saw and heard “from the beginning”, meaning the beginning of the public manifestation of Christ to the world at His baptism.  So when he mentions water we immediately think of His baptism.  It was by means of His baptism that He was brought to the notice of Israel, and in that sense He “came by water”.  And in particular, it was the voice of the Father, declaring that Jesus of Nazareth was His Son, that introduced Him into the world of men. 
But He also came by blood.  John himself had stood at the foot of the cross, and could testify as to the death of the Lord Jesus.  The shedding of blood is the giving up of life.  The life of the flesh is in the blood, God assures us, Leviticus 17:11, so when the Lord Jesus “poured out His soul unto death”, then His blood was shed.  That John saw the soldier pierce His side and “forthwith came there out blood and water”, John 19:34, is simply the sign that the giving up of the life had taken place, for Christ was already dead when this happened.  It rendered the crucified body of the Lord Jesus unique and instantly recognisable, for there were three men crucified that day; it is vital that the Lord be distinguishable from the other two.  This is why John is so insistent that what he was testifying was true.  The death of the Lord Jesus, the Son of God, is the basic message of the gospel that was preached from Pentecost onwards.  So He comes “by blood” in testimony to men.
And it is the Spirit that beareth witness- the blood and the water, whilst deeply significant, cannot bear witness themselves, for that must be done by persons.  So the Holy Spirit applies the meaning and implication of the water and the blood as He empowers evangelists and teachers.
Because the Spirit is truth- the truth borne witness to is so important that the Holy Spirit takes responsibility for it, for He is truth.  That is, there is no element of untruth with Him.  He is totally infallible.  This cannot be said of believers themselves as they testify.  This is why it is important to point men to the Word of God, the place where the Spirit has left on record His testimony regarding Christ.

Verse 7    Three testimony-bearers in heaven
First testimony-bearer
The Father.
Second testimony-bearer
The Word
Third testimony-bearer
The Holy Ghost

5:7  For there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one.

For there are three that bear record in heaven- this verse has some unusual wording, and perhaps because of this, (and also because it supports the doctrine of the Trinity, which the devil and his agents hate), was excluded from some manuscripts.  The godly and learned men who were responsible for the Authorised Version were clearly satisfied that the verse should be present. 
The Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost- it is objected that there is no need to witness to anyone in heaven.  But John need not be referring to the sort of witness needed so that the truth may be received and believed by men; that is the character of the witness on earth.  For the mention of the Lord Jesus as the Word reminds us that the one who is the Word in eternity, in John 1:1, is the same word who was made flesh, in time, as John 1:14 states.  So it is the Word in manhood that is back in heaven, and bears testimony by His presence there that the Father owns Him as His Son.  If the word from heaven at His baptism was not true, then He would not have been welcomed back into heaven as He has been.  “God was manifest in flesh…received up in glory”, 1 Timothy 3:16. 
And these three are one- the Father and the Word and the Spirit testify to the fact of their complete unity by the presence back in heaven of Jesus of Nazareth as the Word, God manifest in flesh.  One of the objections raised against this whole verse is that when the great debates were taking place in the first centuries of this era about the Deity of Christ, this verse does not seem to have been used much, if at all.  But perhaps that is because those who defended the Deity of Christ in those far-off days did not see the verse as directly teaching His Deity, and therefore concentrated on verses that do.  They perhaps believed that “And these three are one” is not so much an assertion of the oneness in essence of the persons of the Godhead, as the assertion of their oneness in testimony.  As if John is saying, “These three are one in their Divine assertion of their own unity, which is in no way disturbed by including the Word, (who is man as well as God), within it”.

Further truth about the Spirit bearing witness:

5:8  And there are three that bear witness in earth, the Spirit, and the water, and the blood: and these three agree in one.

And there are three that bear witness in earth- John now returns to the subject of men believing a testimony, which must be done on earth.  As Peter said, “There is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved”, Acts 4:12.
The Spirit, and the water, and the blood- the Spirit is now put first, for He it is who is responsible for testimony during this age.  The gospel is preached “by the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven”, 1 Peter 1:12, so no matter have far removed in time from Pentecost the preaching is, it still has Pentecostal power and relevance.  The gospel may be preached as if Christ died and rose again just a few weeks ago.  The passage of time does not alter historical facts.
The Spirit of God takes the initiative in testimony, and we must follow His lead.  He bears testimony to the truth set out at the baptism of Christ, namely His Sonship.  He bears testimony to what He did by the shedding of His blood.  So it is that the gospel consists of the presentation of truth regarding the Person and work of the Lord Jesus, God’s Son.  He is central to the message; the testimony of the Spirit is to Him.  Of course sinners must be informed of God’s thoughts about them, but Christ must be kept central.
And these three agree in one- obviously the Spirit and the water and the blood are not one, as the Father, the Word and the Spirit are.  The point is that the Spirit , water, and blood are at one in their testimony; they agree in that unified testimony.

Verses 9-12        Three features of the testimony

First feature, verse 9   
It is the testimony not of men but God.

5:9  If we receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater: for this is the witness of God which He hath testified of His Son.

If we receive the witness of men- we are prepared to accept the testimony of honest and sane men to a certain degree.  We always have reservations about the witness of sinners, for the psalmist wrote, “all men are liars”, so they have that tendency.  That said, the testimony of men we trust is believed, in the general sense.
The witness of God is greater- the testimony of men, even believing men, might be to some degree unreliable, but we still accept what they say.  We do not have any reservations, however, about accepting the record that God gives in His word.
For this is the witness of God which He hath testified of His Son- not only do we believe God’s testimony is greater because He is God, but His testimony is greater because of the subject of it.  He bears witness to the Lord Jesus that He is His Son.  He did this at His baptism in the words, “This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased”.  He did it by raising Him from the dead, so that the apostle Paul can write, that He was “declared to be the Son of God by the resurrection from the dead”, Romans 1:4.

Second feature, verse 10
It is within the believer, because the Spirit is within.

5:10  He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself: he that believeth not God hath made Him a liar; because he believeth not the record that God gave of His Son.

He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself- John now tells us the consequences of the witness of the Spirit, whether for the believer or the unbeliever.  First for the believer.  The Spirit testifies as to the Deity of Christ, and this testimony is believed.  As a result, the believer has the testimony within his heart now, and can pass it on to others.  But he has more.  He has the Holy Spirit within His heart also, for the moment a person believes, the Spirit takes up permanent residence within. 
He that believeth not God hath made Him a liar- when we believe men we always have reservations, and need to verify what they say to some degree.  But if God is God at all, He cannot lie.  Those who do not accept His testimony, therefore, because we are only prepared to knowingly accept truthful testimony, have said in effect that God’s testimony is not truthful, and therefore He is a liar.  Of course we cannot actually make God a liar, but men can make Him out to be a liar by rejecting His witness.

Third feature, verse 11-12
It is about God’s Son, and life in Him.

5:11  And this is the record, that God hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in His Son.

And this is the record- in previous verses the record, or witness, (same word), was a general one, whether the Father’s voice from heaven at Christ’s baptism, or the combined testimony of the Persons of the Godhead as to the Deity of the Word, in that He has been welcomed back to heaven in manhood.  Then in verse 6 there is the witness of the Spirit to the world in the gospel, as He sets out the truths implied by the coming of Christ through water and through blood. 
Here the record is given in assurance to the believer, for it comes to one who has been given eternal life, so is not a word for the unbeliever.  This refers back to John’s statement in verse 10, “He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself”, and is an extension of it.
That God hath given to us eternal life- the consequence of believing God’s record in the gospel is that we are given eternal life.  Now that has happened, God’s testimony to our hearts is, first, that we do indeed have that eternal life.  This goes back to the theme in 2:25 that John is developing.  He wrote there, “And this is the promise that He hath promised us, even eternal life”.  God now assures us that since we have received the promise by faith, eternal life is indeed ours.  This is all based upon the words of the Lord Jesus in John 5:4 when He said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth My word, and believeth on Him that sent Me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life”.  So God bears testimony to the fact that what His Son said would come to pass when a person believes, has indeed come to pass.
And this life is in His Son- there is no other person to whom we may go to obtain the gift of eternal life.  Again referring to the Lord’s words in John 5, He said in verse 26, “For as the Father hath life in Himself; so hath He given to the Son to have life in Himself”. The life needed to quicken those dead in trespasses and sins, and to quicken their mortal bodies at the resurrection, is sourced in God the Father.  But the “as…so” of this verse signifies the same as it does in verse 21, namely just as, even as.  So not only does the Son have life in Himself just as the Father does, (as John 1:4 indicates, “in Him was life”), but in addition it is given to Him to have this life in Himself for others.  He is the vessel full of the water of life, and men are invited to go to Him and drink, John 7:37; Revelation 22:17.

5:12  He that hath the Son hath life; and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life.

He that hath the Son hath life- ever the evangelist, John states plainly what he had emphasised in his gospel, that the Son of God is able and willing to give life eternal as a gift to those who believe Him.  John will write in verse 20 about Jesus Christ, and say, “This is the true God, and eternal life”.  So He is the full expression of what the life of God really is, and when we have the life, we have Him.  No doubt this is made good to us by the Spirit, for Christ said to His own, “He dwelleth with you, and shall be in you”, John 14:17, a reference to the Holy Spirit.  Then in the next verse he says, “I will not leave you comfortless, I will come to you”.  Again, in His prayer to His Father He said, “I in them, and Thou in Me”, John 17:23.
And he that hath not the Son of God hath not life- John is fond of putting things round the other way so that we are in no doubt as to his meaning, and to ensure we realise there are no exceptions to what he says.  No doubt the false teachers of John’s day claimed to have life apart from Christ as Son of God.  John firmly rejects such an idea.  There is no other route to eternal life than the Son of God.

5:13  These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God.

These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God- verses 11 and 12 are really a summary of John’s gospel, and John now tells that he has written his epistle to those who believe that gospel.  They have believed on the name of the Son of God.  That is, they have received the truth about the Son of God, and the implications involved in Him having that name, and have believed.  When John tells us about the new birth he writes, “But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name”, John 1:12.  This is why the Lord Jesus is given so many titles in John 1, for they all express His name.  He is the Word, the Light, the only-begotten of the Father, Jesus Christ, the Christ, the prophet, the Lord, Lamb of God,  Baptizer, Jesus of Nazareth, King of Israel, Son of man.  To believe on His name is to receive the many-sided truth about Him suggested by these titles.
That ye may know that ye have eternal life- John is very concerned that believers should be confident about possessing eternal life, so that is why he wrote his epistle.  So he wrote his gospel so we might know how to get it; his epistle that we might know we have it.  He had written that “this life is in His Son”, verse 11, and does not want us to think that the life is only there.  It is in the believer too.
And that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God- why does he write to those who believe on the name of the Son so that they might believe on the name of the Son of God?  Have they not already done so?  John is encouraging them to continue in their belief in the Son of God, and to remember what His character is.  this is why he says “believe on the name”, for the name tells of character.  They are to believe in Him because of the character He has, as well as the relationship He holds with God.

So those who believe in Israel will have the same testimony borne to them, as men have brought to them today, and despite the pressure to do otherwise, they will ccept the testimony that is brought to them, and they will have that testimony in their hearts.  It is by this that they will overcome the wiles and attacks of the enemy of God and their souls.

REVELATION 10

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made. It would be appreciated if the name of the website were to be retained at the end of the article if it is printed for distribution to others. Thank you.

You will find that if you copy the text into Libre Office Writer the formatting will be retained for printing.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

 

SETTING OF THE CHAPTER
Chapters 10,11, and 12 form a distinct section in the Book of Revelation, for they deal with the question of Israel’s involvement in the events in the end times.  Chapter 11 deals with events in the first half of the Tribulation period, whereas chapter 12 deals with the second half.  In this chapter we are given insight into God’s attitude to the nation.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF REVELATION CHAPTER 10, VERSES 1 TO 11:

10:1  And I saw another mighty angel come down from heaven, clothed with a cloud: and a rainbow was upon his head, and his face was as it were the sun, and his feet as pillars of fire:

10:2  And he had in his hand a little book open: and he set his right foot upon the sea, and his left foot on the earth,

10:3  And cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roareth: and when he had cried, seven thunders uttered their voices.

10:4  And when the seven thunders had uttered their voices, I was about to write: and I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered, and write them not.

10:5  And the angel which I saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth lifted up his hand to heaven,

10:6  And sware by him that liveth for ever and ever, who created heaven, and the things that therein are, and the earth, and the things that therein are, and the sea, and the things which are therein, that there should be time no longer:

10:7  But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished, as He hath declared to His servants the prophets.

10:8  And the voice which I heard from heaven spake unto me again, and said, Go and take the little book which is open in the hand of the angel which standeth upon the sea and upon the earth.

10:9  And I went unto the angel, and said unto him, Give me the little book. And he said unto me, Take it, and eat it up; and it shall make thy belly bitter, but it shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey.

10:10  And I took the little book out of the angel’s hand, and ate it up; and it was in my mouth sweet as honey: and as soon as I had eaten it, my belly was bitter.

10:11  And he said unto me, Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings. 

10:1  And I saw another mighty angel come down from heaven, clothed with a cloud: and a rainbow was upon his head, and his face was as it were the sun, and his feet as pillars of fire:

And I saw another mighty angel come down from heaven- there are those who think this personage is Christ, but that cannot be so for at least two reasons.  First, the word for another means “another of the same sort”, and since the previous angel as mentioned in 5:2 was not Christ, because he asked the question, “Who is worthy”, and it was Christ who stepped forward.  He cannot be Christ, then.  The second reason is that he swears by God in verse 6.  Now it is true that God swears by Himself, Hebrews 6:13, but this angel is not doing that, but swearing by One who is outside of himself. 
That he comes down from heaven indicates that our attention is now going to be drawn to the earth, and in particular to God’s earthly people, Israel.  That he is a mighty angel, (and the word is the same as “strong” in 5:2), shows that God intends to put forth His power in relation to the nation of Israel.
Clothed with a cloud- the word for cloud John uses means a thin high cloud; not a black storm cloud.  This is the sort of word the psalmist used when he wrote, “Thy faithfulness reacheth unto the clouds”. Psalm 36:5.  Or when he said, “Thy mercy is great in the heavens, and Thy truth unto the clouds”. Psalm 57:10.  Or again, “His excellency is over Israel, and His strength is in the clouds”, Psalm 68:34.  These metaphors express the greatness and the loftiness of God’s plans for Israel.
So the thin high cloud that clothes the angel tells us of the faithfulness, mercy, and strength of the God of Israel, and that He intends to display those features even in the midst of judgement. 
And a rainbow was upon his head, and his face was as it were the sun- in Psalm 89:35-37, David wrote of God’s promise to his house, “Once have I sworn by My holiness that I will not lie unto David.  His seed shall endure for ever, and his throne as the sun before Me.  It shall be established for ever as the moon, and as a faithful witness in heaven”.  The faithful witness refers to the rainbow.  God is here signalling that he has not forgotten His promises to the nation and to David, and is moving to bring them to fulfilment, despite what the appearances may be. 
And his feet as pillars of fire- when Israel were coming out of Egypt and were being pursued by their enemies, God interposed for them, and the pillar of fire removed from its position at the head of the company, to stand between them and the Egyptian forces.  Then when they had safely reached the wilderness, the pillar of fire guided them during the night.  Israel will certainly be surrounded by their foes, and will pass through the night-season of the Tribulation Period, but God will be there for them, to protect and preserve.

10:2  And he had in his hand a little book open: and he set his right foot upon the sea, and his left foot on the earth,

And he had in his hand a little book open- in chapter 5 it was the question of an sealed book, and who was worthy to open and to read what was written.  Here, the book is open, and it becomes clear that this was to show that there was nothing written on it.  That it was a little book showed it had to do with a limited subject.
And he set his right foot upon the sea, and his left foot on the earth- we shall learn in chapter 13 about two beasts, and one of them comes out of the sea, the other, out of the earth.  God is here proclaiming that he has control of both events, and those two beasts can only emerge and do their evil work if He allows it.

10:3  And cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roareth: and when he had cried, seven thunders uttered their voices.

And cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roareth- a lion roars to show he is the king of the forest, and also to terrify its prey.  This is a reminder from the angel that the Lion of tribe of Judah has prevailed in past, 5:5, and is about to prevail again, this time on behalf of the nation of Israel. 
And when he had cried, seven thunders uttered their voices- this is the sure sign that a severe storm is approaching, as indeed it is, in the form of the seven vial judgements.  Psalm 29 is a graphic description of a storm sweeping through the land of Israel, and the psalmist tells us that “the God of glory thundereth”.  The expression “the voice of the Lord” occurs seven times in that psalm, hence we may say that the thunder is the voice of the Lord in judgement.  The first two verses call upon those in heaven to worship God, and the last verse tells us “the Lord will give strength unto His people; the Lord will bless His people with peace”.  This would remind us that at Christ’s first coming there was “a multitude of the heavenly host praising God, and saying, ‘Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men'”, Luke 2:13,14.  Sadly, the nation rejected the One who came as Shiloh, the peace-bringer, and crucified Him.  But He will come again to them, and this time they will receive Him, and He will bless the people with peace, but not until the storm of judgement has swept through the land. 

10:4  And when the seven thunders had uttered their voices, I was about to write: and I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered, and write them not.

And when the seven thunders had uttered their voices, I was about to write- just as the sealed book of chapter 5, when read, disclosed God’s judgements on the earth, so these thunders, when heard, tell John of further judgements.  John only heard the voices, however, and did not have a vision depicting what was said.  He had been told, “what thou seest, write in a book”, 1:11, so John takes his pen to write what the thunder-voices said.
And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered, and write them not- this situation is different, for he has seen nothing; the matters the thunders speak of have not been brought before his eyes.  Hence he is told not to write.  It may be that whether or not these thunder-judgements are inflicted on israel depends on their reaction to the other things that come upon them.  If they had been seen in vision by John and written down for all to see, God would have committed Himself to enacting them.  As it is, they are there as a threat which may or may not be carried out.  At the beginning of the book John tells us that the purpose of the book is to “shew unto His servants the things which must shortly come to pass”, 1:1.  Note the word “shew”, and the word “must”.  The things that are shewn must come to pass, but those that are not shewn, but are mentioned, may or may not come to pass.  This may have something to do with the words of the Lord Jesus when He said “And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect’s sake those days shall be shortened”, Matthew 24:22.  The apostle Paul wrote of this with the words, “Esaias also crieth concerning Israel, ‘Though the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea, a remnant shall be saved: For He will finish the work, and cut it short in righteousness: because a short work will the Lord make upon the earth'”, Romans 9:27,28.  Perhaps the days will be shortened by not inflicting the judgements of the seven thunders.

10:5  And the angel which I saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth lifted up his hand to heaven,

And the angel which I saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth lifted up his hand to heaven- although standing upon the earth and the sea, the angel is going to utter  solemn oath in relation to heaven, and its purpose for the earth.  His hand figuratively links the two.

10:6  And sware by Him that liveth for ever and ever, who created heaven, and the things that therein are, and the earth, and the things that therein are, and the sea, and the things which are therein, that there should be time no longer:

And sware by Him that liveth for ever and ever- the fact that the angel swears by God shows he is not the Lord Jesus, for He is equally God.  God lives for ever and ever, so he inhabits eternity, but this does not mean He takes no account of time.  He is never in a hurry, nor is He late, but at the precise moment of His choosing He culminates His purpose.  Because He is eternal, He will certainly outlast His enemies.
Who created heaven, and the things that therein are, and the earth, and the things that therein are, and the sea, and the things which are therein- this is a summary of what is described in Genesis chapter 1.  We learn from Hebrews 4:3,4 that there is a connection between the creation of the earth and the kingdom of the Messiah.  Just as God rested from all His work on the seventh day, which became the Sabbath day, there is to be a Sabbath for the earth under the Messiah.  The apostle Paul tells us on the basis of what the Lord Jesus did on the cross, God will “reconcile all things unto Himself: by Him, I say, whether they be things in earth or things in heaven”, Colossians 1:20. They shall be reinstated to the state they were in before man sinned, for “the creature itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God”, Romans 8:21. 
That there should be time no longer- although we have only reached chapter 10 in the Book, the judgements of God are nearly finished, as the next verse says.  God is about to call a halt to the wicked rebellion of man.  In particular, this means that the purpose of God with regard to the mystery of God is about to reach its climax.  The timing of this is completely in God’s control.

10:7  But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished, as He hath declared to His servants the prophets.

But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound- the seventh angel sounds in 15:15, and summons the seven angels with the last seven judgements, that of the vials or bowls of wrath, which are detailed in chapter 16.  The mention of the days of the voice of the angel suggest that the seven judgements shall come upon the earth in swift succession at the end, perhaps even over seven days, hence the expression in verse 6, “time no longer”, for the end of the tribulation period is drawing near.
The mystery of God should be finished, as He hath declared to His servants the prophets- the angel makes a solemn affirmation on behalf of God that two things should happen because He decrees it.  First, that there be time no longer, verse 6.  Second, that the mystery of God should be finished.  The finishing or culmination of the mystery of God is here said to have been declared by God to His servants the prophets.  The word for declare means “to tell good news”.  So the prophets were given good news about Israel, which they duly recorded in their writings. 
There was something they did not know, however, and this was the bringing in of Gentiles into blessing without having to become Jews.  Connected with this, there was the national unbelief of Israel imposed on them for crucifying their Messiah.  As the apostle Paul wrote, “For I would not, brethren, that ye should be ignorant of this mystery, lest ye should be wise in your own conceits; that blindness in part is happened to Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be come in.  And so all Israel shall be saved: as it is written, ‘There shall come out of Zion the deliverer, and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob: for this is My covenant unto them, when I shall take away their sins'”, Romans 11:25-27.  So the glad news was known to the prophet, that the Messiah-Deliverer would come, and the nation would have their sins forgiven.  But what was not known was the mystery of the blessing to Gentiles.  John is learning that as the Tribulation Period draws to an end, this mystery is about to be finished, as it reaches its Divinely ordained climax, and the fulness of the Gentiles comes in.

10:8  And the voice which I heard from heaven spake unto me again, and said, Go and take the little book which is open in the hand of the angel which standeth upon the sea and upon the earth.

And the voice which I heard from heaven spake unto me again- the first time, the voice instructed John to not write the contents of the seven thunders, verse 4.  Now he hears the same voice again.
And said, Go and take the little book which is open in the hand of the angel which standeth upon the sea and upon the earth- unlike the book in chapter 5, this one is open, and does not have to be unsealed.  No doubt there is some connection between the mystery of God being about the finish, and the fact that the book is open.  All can now be revealed as to God’s purpose for Israel once their national blindness in removed in the mercy of God. 

10:9  And I went unto the angel, and said unto him, Give me the little book. And he said unto me, Take it, and eat it up; and it shall make thy belly bitter, but it shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey.
10:10  And I took the little book out of the angel’s hand, and ate it up; and it was in my mouth sweet as honey: and as soon as I had eaten it, my belly was bitter.

And I went unto the angel, and said unto him, Give me the little book- John is confident that the one whose voice he heard had authority to direct him; he commands the angel in the exercise of that authority he has received.
And he said unto me, Take it, and eat it up; and it shall make thy belly bitter, but it shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey.  And I took the little book out of the angel’s hand, and ate it up; and it was in my mouth sweet as honey: and as soon as I had eaten it, my belly was bitter- the angel warns him about the bitterness first, so that he does not get carried away by the initial sweetness.  Ezekiel had a similar experience to this, as recorded in Ezekiel 2:9-3:3.  He too was given a roll that was sweet to the taste, but which had words of “lamentation and mourning, and woe”.  Ezekiel is about to have disclosed to him the sins of his own people, culminating with a vision of their wickedness as the high priests and the other priests worshipped idols in the temple courts in Jerusalem, with an image of jealousy near the altar, and women weeping for Tammuz, and the priests worshipping the sun.  Then came the command that those who worshipped idols in Israel should be slain.  This experiences will be John’s as well, as it is disclosed to him the depths of wickedness the majority of Israel shall sink to, as they enter into a covenant with the Antichrist.  They will be deceived, however, as in the midst of the Tribulation period he breaks that covenant, and sets up idolatry in the very temple, just as in Ezekiel’s day.  No wonder the book was bitter to his taste. 
But there was a sweetness about it too.  The last part of Ezekiel’s prophecy is taken up with a description of the Millenial Temple, into which the glory of God shall come.  And John also knew that glorious times were ahead for the nation of Israel, once they have repented of the sin of crucifying their Messiah, and owning allegiance to Antichrist.  Perhaps John does not tell us what is written in the book because we already know the character of its content through reading Ezekiel’s prophecy.

10:11  And he said unto me, Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings.

And he said unto me, Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings- the book of the Revelation is described as a prophecy, 1:3; 22:18, so up to this point John has been prophesying.  But as he wrote down what he saw and was told, he had not foretold anything about specific nations or kings.  All had been general, but that is to change, and he will deal from chapter 13 onwards with Antichrist, and the ten kings that are in league with him, and the kings of the east.  We should not think that John will have to actually be in the presence of these kings.  The idea is that he will prophesy again “as to”, or “in connection with”, nations and kings. 

Jacob wrestling

Jacob’s mother produced twins, Genesis 25:21-26.  The first twin born was called Esau because he was hairy, and the word Esau means that.  The second son was  called Jacob, becuase he had held on to his brother’s heel, and Jacob means “heel-holder”, in reference to this event, but the word also means “he will supplant”, in reference to his life.  For Jacob was a schemer, ever ready to devise some plan for his own advantage.  Hence, when he and his brother were grown, and his brother came home exhausted from a hunting expedition and thought he was going to die, Jacob saw and seized his opportunity, and persuaded Esau to part with his birthright, Genesis 25:27-34; Hebrews 12:14-17.  This birthright guaranteed him special privileges as the firstborn son, but now Jacob, the second born, has the right by deception.  He has supplanted Esau as the firstborn son
Later, too, Jacob deceived his father Isaac, who had very poor eyesight, and gained his father’s patriarchal blessing, Genesis 27.  His father thought he was granting it to Esau, but Jacob supplanted him this time also. .  He is living up to his name.  As Esau said, “Is he not rightly called Jacob?  For he hath supplanted me these two times”, Genesis 27:36.

So it was that Esau hated Jacob, (and still does!), Genesis 27:41.  He vowed to kill him when his father was dead.  To avoid this Jacob fled to his relation Laban in Padan-Aram.  Here he worked for Laban for 20 years, and married both of Laban’s daughters.  The Lord then commanded him to return to Canaan, Genesis 31:3, promising to be with him.  This was important, for Jacob had no reason to believe that Esau was any less angry with him than he had been 20 years before.  In fact, he might have 20 years’ worth of anger inside him.

To reassure Jacob, he was met by a host of angels, and this was God’s sign to him that heaven was watching over him.  Despite these assurances by word and by sign, however, Jacob still sought to scheme his way out of his difficulties, for in Genesis 32:13-21 he sent a present on before him with which to pacify his brother.  He divided this present up so that by the time Jacob actually met up with Esau again, he would have had several indications of Jacob’s desire to be reconciled to him, (in fact the word “appease” in Genesis 32:20 is the word “atone”).

It is at this point that God teaches Jacob a valuable and necessary lesson. It is that human strength is of no worth in the spiritual life.  The words of 1 Samuel 2:9 are relevant here, “For by strength shall no man prevail”.  As far as God was concerned, it was His purpose to bring Jacob and his family safely back to Canaan, to there become a great nation.  Through this nation God would dispense blessing to the world, as He had promised to Abraham, “In thee shall all families of the earth be blessed”, Genesis 12:3.

This blessing would consist of the following things:

1. The knowledge of the true God amidst heathen idolatry.
2. The joy of communion with Him by faith.
3. The system of sacrifices to show how God may be approached.
4. The presence of God in the Tabernacle and Temple to encourage and protect.
5. The Law to restrain evil and expose the sinfulness of man.
6. The prophets to encourage and warn the people.
7. The Scriptures of the Old Testament as a permanent record of God’s demands and purpose.
8. The privilege of being the nation from whom the Messiah came.
9. The apostles, who preached and taught New Testament truth.
10. The New Testament, God’s completed revelation.

All these things combined together in the nation of Israel, so that great blessing might be known in the world around.  The Lord Jesus summed these things up in the words, “Salvation is of the Jews”, John 4:22.

Despite God’s assurances, and the sight of the angel-army, Jacob is still fearful of Esau, so God gives him an experience which will teach him to rely on God, not his scheming self.  An angel will wrestle with him, and enable him to almost prevail over him, but will then show his superior power by affecting his ability to walk so that he is constantly reminded of the lesson.
Hosea refers to this incident many centuries later, (so the lesson is for others as well as for Jacob), in Hosea 12:3,4.  The prophet links together the following things:
1.      That he took his brother by the heel in the womb.  This is his natural character.  The “heel-holder” loses no time to take advantage.
2.    By his strength he had power with God, which was shown in that he had power over the angel and at first prevailed against him.  This is God’s way of showing him he could be different.
3.    He wept and made supplication to Him.  By his earnest prayer Jacob shows he has learnt to lean upon God for victory and not his own strength.

At this point in his life Jacob’s name is changed to Israel.  He is being taught what in the New Testament is the doctrine of the two natures.  As born into the world we are sinners of Adam’s line, but as those crucified with Christ and risen with Him we are reckoned to no longer be in the flesh but in the Spirit, Romans 8:9.  Because, however, we still have the same body we had before we were saved, and that body is the headquarters of the sin-principle within us, we have to ability to act like Jacob, even though God has made us “Israel”.  Now the word Israel may be translated both “Prince with God”, and “Governed by God”.  And Jacob by his experience came to know both meanings.  He was brought to the point of crying desperately to God to help him as he wrestled, so recognising he must be governed and controlled by God if he is to succeed spiritually.  But he was also allowed to prevail over the angel, to open up the possibility to him of being a prince with God as an overcomer.

So it is that the angel touched the hollow of Jacob’s thigh, so that he halted from that day forward, a constant reminder to him of his experience.  We need to constantly remind ourselves that we dare not try to walk the Christian pathway without the energy of the Spirit of God.  We are not in the flesh but we can walk after the flesh, Romans 8:4, and we shall only be overcomers, true “Israels”, princes with God, if we walk after the Spirit.  We read two things in Genesis 32:31; the sun rose upon Jacob, and he halted on his thigh.  The light of the resurrection day has dawned upon us, for we have been raised with Christ to walk in newness of life, Romans 6:4, but we have the constant reminder that our natural walk is a limping, halting, faulty walk, and if we wish to truly overcome, we shall walk by the Spirit’s power, and not the energy of the flesh.

ROMANS 9

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

Romans chapter 9 God’s ways defended

Chapters 9-11 of the epistle to the Romans form a parenthetical section in the epistle, in which the apostle shows that the gospel which is the same for Jew and Gentile is perfectly in harmony with the purpose of God. The Old Testament had made a sharp distinction between Israel and the rest of mankind, (see, for example, Ephesians 2:11,12), but the apostle has shown in chapters 1-8 that as far as sinnership is concerned, “there is no difference”. So does this mean that Old Testament distinctions are invalid, and that there is no future for Israel as a separate entity? The apostle shows in chapters 9, 10 and 11 that this is not so. In chapter 9 the emphasis is upon incidents from Israel’s past which declare the principles behind the purpose of God. In chapter 10 the emphasis is on Israel’s present unbelief and its consequences. In chapter 11 the emphasis is on the future for Israel when “the Redeemer shall come from Zion”.

It is vital to a correct understanding of the section to see that the apostle is referring throughout to Israel as a nation. Twelve times he uses the word Israel, the name of the nation, and twice he refers to Israelites, as members of the nation. But he only uses the word Jew, the name for the individuals making up the nation, on two occasions, and that, not in connection with national affairs, but individual response to the gospel, in 9:24 and 10:12. A false view of chapters 9-11 will be formed in our minds if we do not take account of this fact.

Throughout chapters 1 to 8 the apostle has made reference to the Jews and the Gentiles as individuals. In chapter 1:16 he spoke of the gospel being “the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth; to the Jew first, and also to the Greek”. Now it was a great blessing for the Jews that the first thing the apostles did when they went into a city to preach the gospel was to go into the synagogue. This was where seekers after God were to be found. But whilst this was a great blessing, it was also a strong rebuke, for it supposed that the works of the law had not enabled the Jew to come to a state of righteousness, for the gospel was needed by them as much as by the depraved Gentile. It also supposed that the Jews in the synagogue had not received Christ as their Messiah yet, or else they would be meeting with Christians.

Then in chapter 2:8,9 the Jew is first again, but this time in judgement. “But unto them that are contentious, and do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness, indignation and wrath, tribulation and anguish, upon every soul of man that doeth evil, of the Jew first, and also of the Gentile”. The apostle is careful to repeat in verse 10 that glory, honour, and peace are offered to the Jew first, but the fact remains that judgement will be meted out the Jew first because of his failure to obey righteousness as expressed in the law formally given to the nation at Sinai.

Later in the same chapter the apostle exposes the hypocrisy of the Jew, for he prided himself on having the law, yet failed to keep it. As a result the name of God was blasphemed amongst the Gentiles. The conclusion the apostle draws is that being a Jew, committed by the rite of circumcision to keeping the law, is of no value if the law is transgressed. A true Jew is circumcised in heart; in other words, is a believer in Christ.

The question naturally arises, if a Jew is no better that a Gentile when it comes to sin and judgement, is there any advantage or benefit in being a Jew? The apostle answers that there are many advantages in being a Jew, the main one being that they had the oracles of God, for God spoke through Moses to them, and the words were recorded for their instruction and reproof, 3:2. The fact that many Jews were unfaithful to God in their attitude to His word does not mean that the word is invalid. This unfaithfulness is highlighted by fourteen statements Paul extracts from the Old Testament Scriptures, showing conclusively that the Jews were sunk in sin, and effectively no different to Gentiles, for “all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God”, 3:23.

So this chapter is the beginning of that part of the epistle in which the apostle, having made known the ways of God in the gospel in chapters 1 to 8, now defends those ways against possible objections, especially from his Jewish readers. In particular, His ways in relation to the people of Israel as a nation.

Structure of the chapter

Section (a) Verses 1-5 The privileges of Israel
Section (b) Verses 6-13 The purpose of God
Section (c) Verses 14-18 The pity of God
Section (d) Verses 19-24 The power of God
Section (e) Verses 25-33 The proof from the Scriptures

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS CHAPTER 9, VERSES 1 TO 5:

9:1 I say the truth in Christ, I lie not, my conscience also bearing me witness in the Holy Ghost,

9:2 That I have great heaviness and continual sorrow in my heart.

9:3 For I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh:

9:4 Who are Israelites; to whom pertaineth the adoption, and the glory, and the covenants, and the giving of the law, and the service of God, and the promises;

9:5 Whose are the fathers, and of whom as concerning the flesh Christ came, who is over all, God blessed for ever. Amen.

Section (a) Verses 1-5 The privileges of Israel

9:1 I say the truth in Christ, I lie not, my conscience also bearing me witness in the Holy Ghost,

I say the truth in Christ- Paul writes now as a believing Jew, and therefore as a man who is in Christ. His Jewish opponents no doubt accused him of treachery, for he had embraced Christianity, which to them was based on the claims of a blasphemous imposter. He puts himself on oath, so to speak, to tell the truth about his situation. It would be a very serious thing to associate with Christ, and then lie.
My conscience also bearing me witness in the Holy Spirit- first his oath, now two witnesses by which every word may be established. His conscience was one witness, and the Holy Spirit is the other. He is confident that the Holy Spirit and his conscience are in agreement on this matter. Even if the Jews were sceptical of Paul, this solemn statement would at least gain their attention.

9:2 That I have great heaviness and continual sorrow in my heart.

That I have great heaviness and continual sorrow in my heart- far from having disowned his nation, Paul’s heart was burdened and sorrowful as he thought of their national unbelief. In the next verse he will tell us how far his intense concern for the nation of Israel could go.

9:3 For I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh:

For I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ- the imperfect tense of the verb “wish” indicates that which is simply theoretical, and which could not be realized in actual fact. It is not possible for someone who is truly saved to be anathema to Christ. Moses in a similar situation asked for his name to be blotted out of God’s book, if it meant God would presence Himself with His people again, Exodus 32:30-35. The book he referred to being the record of those who live upon the earth, Psalm 139:16. (Note, in passing, that this book includes the unborn). In effect, Moses was offering to die for the nation.
For my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh- the word brethren speaks of natural affection, not a spiritual relationship in the family of God. Stephen addressed the Jews as brethren, emphasizing their common descent from their father Abraham, Acts 7:2, but their subsequent treatment of him showed they were not born of God.

There now follows an impressive list of national privileges, not one of which in itself brought individual salvation.

9:4 Who are Israelites; to whom pertaineth the adoption, and the glory, and the covenants, and the giving of the law, and the service of God, and the promises;

Who are Israelites- this national name has not been used in the epistle previously, but now occurs as ‘Israel’ or ‘Israelite’ 14 times in chapters 9-11, alerting us to the fact that Paul is speaking about the nation, not specifically about individual Jews.
To whom pertaineth the adoption- “adoption” is the act of recognising a person, or in this case, a nation, as one’s son. This means Israel were God’s son nationally, for God said to Pharoah, “Israel is My son, even My firstborn”, Exodus 4:22,23. Israel as a nation is the firstborn in God’s family of nations, see Hosea 11:1 and Amos 3:2.
And the glory- the glory of God appeared in connection with the Tabernacle, thus forming a link with the revelation of the God of glory who appeared to Abraham when he was in Ur, Acts 7:2.
And the covenants- whether it be to Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Phinehas or David.
And the giving of the law- note the apostle separates the covenants of promise from the old covenant of the Law, see Galatians 3:16,17. The former were unconditional, the latter was conditional on their obedience, hence the distinction made between them in this list.
And the service of God- a reference to the priestly and Levitical activity in connection with the tabernacle and the temple. See Hebrews 9:6. It is not Scriptural to call Christian meetings services.
And the promises- the detail of the undertaking given in the covenants was expanded by the prophets, as they spoke of the blessings available to the nation.

9:5 Whose are the fathers, and of whom as concerning the flesh Christ came, who is over all, God blessed for ever. Amen.

Whose are the fathers- having spoken of things, the apostle now speaks of persons. The patriarchs were the common possession of all in Israel. This prepares the way for verses 6-13 where Abraham, Isaac and Jacob are used as illustrations.
And of whom, as concerning the flesh- note the change of preposition. The nation possessed the fathers, but being unbelieving, did not possess Christ. “Of” means “out of”. Christ is really descended from the fathers insofar as the flesh is concerned. He has legal descent from Abraham through Joseph, Matthew 1:1,16, and natural descent from Abraham through
Mary, Luke 3:23,34.
Christ came- the Messiah had arrived, but they failed to recognise Him. “He came unto His own, and His own received Him not”, John 1:11. He came of Israel according to the flesh, but He also came forth from the Father, and came into the world, John 16:28. It would be inconceivable for the apostle, who believed in Christ, to turn from the nation from which He came, and to whom He came.
Who is over all, God blessed for ever- there is more to Christ than manhood. He who is from the nation is over the nation, for He is equal with the God of Israel. Note how the manhood and Godhood are both necessary here, as they were necessary in Romans 1:3,4. Far from modifying his doctrine concerning Christ as he defends himself, Paul insists that Christ is blessed for ever, deserving equal honour with the Father. He is Son of the Blessed, Mark 14:61,62.

This shows the wickedness of rejecting Him, as the majority in Israel had done. He is over all, so they should have responded, “My Lord!” He is God, so they should have responded, “My God!”, but they failed to do so. The apostle Thomas doubted at first that Christ was risen, and only believed when he saw, after a whole week had gone by. He represents the nation of Israel in a future day, who, when the whole period of the current church age has elapsed, will “look upon Him whom they pierced”, John 19:37, for “every eye shall see Him, and they also which pierced Him”, Revelation 1:7. Significantly, it was the sight of the pierce-wounds that convinced Thomas, John 20:24-29. No wonder he exclaimed, “My Lord and my God”.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS CHAPTER 9, VERSES 6 TO 13:

9:6 Not as though the word of God hath taken none effect. For they are not all Israel, which are of Israel:

9:7 Neither, because they are the seed of Abraham, are they all children: but, In Isaac shall thy seed be called.

9:8 That is, They which are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of God: but the children of the promise are counted for the seed.

9:9 For this is the word of promise, At this time will I come, and Sarah shall have a son.

9:10 And not only this; but when Rebecca also had conceived by one, even by our father Isaac;

9:11 (For the children being not yet born, neither having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God according to election might stand, not of works, but of Him that calleth;)

9:12 It was said unto her, The elder shall serve the younger.

9:13 As it is written, Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated.

The truths brought out in this chapter would be very startling to a Jew, shaking his beliefs to the very foundation. The apostle is going to methodically show, however, that these truths are based on the way God dealt with the patriarchs. It is not even that these truths have not been mentioned before in the New Testament, for they have, in various ways, as the following points show:

1. The words of the Lord Jesus to Nicodemus, “Marvel not that I say unto thee, “Ye must be born again”, John 3:7. Note the change of personal pronoun. The Authorised Version, because it retains the distinction between singular and plural pronouns, is indispensable if a correct grasp of God’s mind is to be known. The Lord speaks to Nicodemus as an individual, (“I say unto thee”), but then says, “Ye must be born again”. Every individual in the nation of which Nicodemus was a part, and of which he was a teacher, needed to be born again. It was not just a message for him. So the nation as a whole stood in need of the new birth. Just being the nation was not enough.

2. The lawyer who came to ask about the law was told the story of the Good Samaritan, Luke 10:25-37. The lesson he should have derived from the story was not that he was like a priest or Levite, or even like the Samaritan, but he was like the man left half-dead by the roadside. Such was the condition even of one who had influence and prestige in Israel.

3. In John 8:33 the claim is made by the Jews that they were Abraham’s seed. In response the Lord Jesus alluded to the incident in Genesis 21:8-11 where Ishmael mocked Isaac, and as a consequence was cast out of the father’s house. It is slaves that are cast out, as Ishmael was; it is sons that remain in the house, as Isaac did. But the Jews were slaves to sin, for the Lord said to them, “He that committeth sin is the servant of sin”, verse 34. They were servants like Ishmael then, and not like Isaac the free son. Their claim to be Abraham’s seed was correct, but Ishmael could claim this, and had God’s word to prove it, for God had said to Abraham, “And also of the son of the bondwoman will I make a nation, because he is thy seed”, Genesis 21:13. Mere descent from Abraham was not enough however, if they are to be sons in the Father’s house.

These incidents will provide the framework for the apostle’s teaching in this important passage. As we go through, we shall have to be careful to distinguish the times when Paul is speaking of the literal event, and when he is deriving a spiritual principle from it which furthers the cause he has in mind in the passage. We shall also need to be careful to remember the apostle’s overall purpose, which is to show how God deals with the nation of Israel.

Section (b) Verses 6-13 The purpose of God

9:6 Not as though the word of God hath taken none effect. For they are not all Israel, which are of Israel:

Not as though the word of God hath taken none effect- when laws are enacted it is usually specified when they are to take effect; that is, when they are to come into force. Now the word of God in the Old Testament said that it would be the Messiah who would bring to fruition the purpose of God for the nation. But it seems as if that word of God has not come into effect, for the nation rejected Jesus of Nazareth and saw to it that He was crucified. They were acting inconsistently in this, for the coming of Christ was the climax to the Old Testament blessings mentioned in verses 4 and 5, not an after-thought.

To deal with this problem, (if problem it is), the apostle shows that the reason things do not seem to have come into effect as the Jews expected, (for they were looking for a warrior Messiah to defeat their enemies, not a crucified Messiah who seemed himself to be defeated), is the unbelief of the majority in the nation. It is the apostle’s task to show, then, that the reason why God’s purpose has not yet been fully realised is because that purpose involves a nation that is composed of believers only. As long as that is not the case, the realisation of all God’s plans is deferred.

The apostle begins by drawing on truths which were implied in God’s dealings with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, the founders, under God, of the nation, and revered by them all. If he can show that God was acting, even then, on certain fixed principles, and if he can show that those fixed principles explain the current situation of Israel, then his task is done and the problems are solved. It will also show that Paul’s sorrow over the current state of the nation is not due to any disappointment he has with God’s dealings. Rather, the cause of His sorrow is alone the unbelief of the privileged nation of Israel.

There are at least five incidents the apostle uses, and they are these:

1. When Jacob was renamed Israel, Genesis 32:24-28
When Jacob was born his hand was holding his brother Esau’s heel. Rebekah called him Jacob because the word means “take by the heel”. It also means “supplanter”, as we see from the words of his brother Esau when he said, “Is he not rightly called Jacob? For he hath supplanted me these two times: he took away my birthright; and, behold, now he hath taken away my blessing”, Genesis 27:36. Having fled from his brother Esau, Jacob was returning, years later. God intervened in his experience, and sent an angel who wrestled with him. When he asked for a blessing from God, the angel said that his name would be changed from Jacob to Israel, “for as a prince hast thou power with God, and with men, and hast prevailed”, Genesis 32:28. The name Israel is made up of two words, “isra” meaning prince, and “el” meaning God.

2. The birth both of Ishmael and Isaac, Genesis 16:1-16; 21:1-5 Abraham had no son and heir, so he adopted the fleshly custom of the day and produced a son, Ishmael, through Hagar, Genesis 16. God then promised to give Abraham a son through his proper wife Sarah, and even though by this time Abraham and Sarah were old, Isaac was born, Genesis 17:15-17; 21:1-5.

3. Jacob and Esau when unborn, Genesis 25:21-26

Isaac’s wife Rebekah was carrying twins, and they struggled within her. When she enquired of the Lord about this, she was told that there were two nations in her womb, and the twin who would be born first, Esau, would serve his younger brother Jacob, Genesis 21-26.

4. After Israel made the golden calf, Exodus 32:9-14;33:15-19

God threatened to destroy the nation of Israel for worshipping the golden calf. Moses intervened, however, and God agreed to spare the nation with the words, “I will be gracious to whom I will be gracious, and show mercy on whom I will show mercy”, Exodus 33:19.

5. The raising up of Pharoah to be king in Egypt, Exodus 9:16.

He resisted God will, and became an example of the folly of so doing. God said to him, “And in very deed for this cause have I raised thee up, for to show in thee My power; and that My name may be declared throughout all the earth”, Exodus 9:16.

Returning to verse 6

For they are not all Israel, which are of Israel Jacob is used as an illustration first by the apostle, even though he was after Abraham and Isaac in time, because his name was given to the nation, and the passage is about national status and blessing.

The rabbis taught that “No Israelite can go into Gehenna”, Pesikta 38(a), and, “All Israelites have their portion in the world to come”, Sanhedrin I. The apostle must deal with this error, and he does so by the use of the incident involving the name of Israel.

Jacob, whose name, as we have seen, means “supplanter”, was renamed Israel, meaning “a prince with God”, or “ruling with God”. So what Paul is emphasizing here is that they are not all princes with God who bear the name of “prince with God”. In other words, to be of the nation naturally, does not secure spiritual blessing; that must come through faith. Jacob had to learn that lesson, for he had survived by his scheming until Genesis 32, and then he found that true blessing comes from God alone, when men earnestly desire it. It was at this point he became a prince with God.

The apostle shows in the next verses that their status as a nation is through the purpose of God, and is not a result of them meriting the position. That purpose does not involve a nation composed of both believers and unbelievers, but believers only. This is why there is a future for Israel as a nation still, because their destiny as a nation is grounded in the sovereign choice of God. But is is a nation that believes. Like the fig tree that the Lord Jesus cursed, which withered away from the roots, Mark 11:12-14,20,21, the nation of Israel after the flesh has no future. We must not embrace the idea that the current State of Israel acts according to God. The nation is in unbelief, and has been since it crucified its true Messiah. In fact, the majority of the nation will receive and believe the Antichrist, see Daniel 9:27. Individual members of the nation must learn to depend on God and His grace for blessing, and come to Him individually in faith.

Jacob’s brother Esau had used this name in a similar way. When Jacob was born, he was given that name, which means “to take by the heel”, because he had grasped his twin brother’s heel after he had been brought forth. But the Hebrew word for Jacob also means “he will supplant”, so it was prophetic also. Later, when the twins were grown, Esau said, “Is not he rightly called Jacob? For he hath supplanted me these two times”, Genesis 27:36. So the name Jacob was used in a figurative as well as a literal sense. Such is the case also with the name Israel in this verse.

We see this illustrated in the case of Nathaniel, who was described by the Lord, (who knew his heart), as “an Israelite indeed, in whom is no guile”, John 1:47. Jacob had been marked by guile, but then had dealings with God and was renamed Israel. Nathaniel, too, had been born as a man of guile, Jacob-like, as we all are, but a change had come about, and he was now Israel-like, a prince with God, and recognised as such by the Lord Jesus Himself. He was now fit to be part of Christ’s kingdom, not only because he recognised Jesus of Nazareth was king of Israel, but also because he owned Him as Son of God. Only those who do this will be in the kingdom.

Another example of the use of a name as a description is found in Romans 2:28,29, where we read, “For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly; neither is that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh: but he is a Jew, which is one inwardly; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not of men but of God”. Now the word Jew is derived from the name Judah, which means “praise”, see Genesis 29:35. So the apostle is virtually saying to the Jews, “You are called by the name Judah, but because there is no reality in your hearts, and you are only Jews by birth, then you do not live up to that name by bringing praise to the Lord by your lives; nor can He, for His part, praise you for the way you live”.

So, going back to his statement, we see that the apostle is in line with Old Testament and New Testament practice to use the name Israel not only as a personal title, but also as a description. So what does the statement actually mean? The apostle is declaring that being part of the nation that derives its name from Israel their forefather, does not automatically mean that you can be described as “Israel”, a “prince with God”. That dignity only comes after personal dealings with God have wrought a great change of heart. So it is that the apostle can refer to the future nation of Israel, after it has come into the good of God’s grace nationally, after their Messiah has returned to them, as “the Israel of God”, the nation He can own and recognise because they are all believers, Galatians 6:16.

Taking all these things together, we see that the apostle is shattering the national complacency of those in Israel, and is showing them that their rejection of Christ is the result of their own unbelief, and not as a result of God’s word being ineffectual.

9:7 Neither, because they are the seed of Abraham, are they all children: but, In Isaac shall thy seed be called.

Neither, because they are the seed of Abraham, are they all children- John the Baptist warned those of his day, “think not to say within yourselves, ‘We have Abraham to our father:’ for I say unto you, that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham”, Matthew 3:9. If being a child of Abraham is a natural thing only, then God can produce children for Abraham by breathing life into natural things like stones.

We should notice the different ways the word “seed” is used in connection with Abraham, as follows:

First, Ishmael was Abraham’s seed, in the sense that he was a child of Abraham, Genesis 21:13, (the very next verse to the one Paul is about to quote).

Second, Isaac was Abraham’s seed, for God said, “In Isaac shall thy seed be called”, Genesis 21:12.

Third, Abraham’s descendants through Isaac are called Abraham’s seed, for God said, “I will multiply thy seed as the stars of the heaven, and as the sand which is upon the seashore; and thy seed shall possess the gate of his enemies; and in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed; because thou hast obeyed My voice”, Genesis 22:17,18.
Fourth, in the ultimate sense “The Seed” is Christ, as Galatians 3:16 makes clear with the words, “Now to Abraham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, ‘And to seeds’, as of many; but as of one, ‘And to thy seed’, which is Christ”. So if the seed is Christ, then He cannot be associated with any who are not believers. God’s definition of the seed of Abraham, in this use of the word, (as opposed to the use of it sometimes as meaning ‘physical descendants of Abraham’, like Ishmael, or the children of Keturah), was “those who can be associated with Christ, and who belong to Him”. Even if they lived in Old Testament times God could think of them in relation to His Son, just as He passed over the sins of Old Testament saints in view of His Son’s sacrifice at Calvary, Romans 3:25.

Fifth, the expression “Abraham’s seed” is applied to believers of this age in the words, “And if ye be Christ’s, then are ye Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise”, Galatians 3:29. So the seed of Abraham is said to be believers at this present time. It would be inconsistent to think that the seed could consist of unbelievers in former times, but only believers now.

But, “In Isaac shall thy seed be called”- this is a quotation from Genesis 21:12, spoken when Hagar and Ishmael were cast out of Abraham’s house. God sovereignly singled out Isaac to be the heir of Abraham, thus showing that the natural descent of Ishmael from Abraham was of no avail when it comes to relationship with God. This is not only true of those descended from Abraham through Hagar, but extends even to those who only have natural descent through Abraham, as we have seen from the Lord’s words to the men of His day, as we shall see when thinking of the next verse.

9:8 That is, They which are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of God: but the children of the promise are counted for the seed.

That is, they which are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of God- “That is” should be understood as “which means”. Paul now applies the principle illustrated by Ishmael, (child of the flesh), and Isaac, (child of promise). He had already used the story in a similar way in Galatians 4:21-31.

The Jews had claimed in John 8:33 to be Abraham’s seed. This gave the Lord Jesus the opportunity to point out to them the spiritual meaning that lay behind a significant event in the experience of Abraham and Isaac. On the day that Isaac was weaned, his father had made a great feast to celebrate the occasion. Ishmael, however, cruelly mocked Isaac, and consequently was cast out of Abraham’s house, Genesis 21:1-13.

Now Ishmael was the son of Hagar, the slave-girl from Egypt. Nonetheless he could claim to be Abraham’s seed, for Abraham was his father. The Jews, too, were naturally descended from Abraham. As slaves to sin, however, they were no different to Ishmael, the child of the slave. As such, they had no right to be in God’s house.

Isaac had the right to remain in the father’s house, and he illustrates the fact that the Lord Jesus, the Son of His Father, is worthy of a settled place in the Father’s presence. He has no sin within to enslave Him, and He is perfectly free to do the Father’s will.

The wonder of it all, however, is that others besides the Lord Jesus may share that place. Those made free by the application of the truth to their souls, are made free indeed. This particular word for “indeed”, is only used here in John’s gospel. It is based on the word “to be”, and indicates that those who are made free by the Lord Jesus are free to the very core of their being. They are not superficially free. They are as free, in fact, as the Son is free, and with the same result, namely favour with the Father, and ultimately a place in the Father’s house on high, John 14:2,3.

There was no doubt that the Jews who surrounded Christ as He spoke these words were descended from Abraham as to the flesh, but their attitude towards Him suggested there was something badly wrong. Just as Ishmael mocked Isaac when he was presented to the world as the son of his father, so the nation of Israel mocked Christ’s claim to be the Son of God. So it is possible to be descended from Isaac naturally, but be Ishmael-like spiritually, and reject Christ.

In a similar way the apostle begins to apply the principle; he is thinking on two levels. He is seeing Ishmael as the product of Abraham’s fleshly way of obtaining a son, and Isaac as the son God supernaturally gave to Abraham and Sarah. In that initial sense Ishmael was a child of the flesh as to his birth, and Isaac was a child of God as to his birth.

Paul is not saying anything about the personal spiritual status of Ishmael and Isaac. Isaac was certainly not born of God because he was miraculously conceived; he would have to have personal dealings with God to become His child. (In any case being a child of God in the new-birth sense does not happen at natural birth). Nor was Ishmael unable to believe because he was a child after the flesh. After all, every person born, including Isaac, is “born of the flesh”, John 3:6. If Ishmael came to God in repentance and faith he too could be born of God.

So much for the first level on which the apostle is thinking. But there is a higher level, and it illustrates the principle God works on to secure for Himself a nation of Israel that is composed entirely of converted souls. So Ishmael and Isaac now become illustrations of those who are simply naturally born, and those who are born of the Spirit according to God’s promise to give eternal life to those who believe.

But the children of the promise are counted for the seed- just as Isaac was born naturally through the promise of God, (and hence can be called a child of promise), so on a higher level, those who are born again as a result of God intervening, are the true children of God, and constitute the true seed of Abraham.

That is, they which are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of God- “That is” may be understood as “which means”. Paul now applies the principle illustrated by Ishmael, (child of the flesh, because he was produced by Abraham acting after the flesh), and Isaac, (child of God, because he was produced by God’s intervention). He had already used these two sons as an allegory in Galatians 4:21-31, seeing in Ishmael those who are the product of the law, and who are therefore in bondage to it, and Isaac those who are the product of grace, and are free.

Having stated the situation from a positive angle in verse 7, the apostle now begins to apply the principle from a negative angle as he speaks of those who do not qualify to be part of the true seed. He is not still speaking of Ishmael and Isaac, but rather of those whom they illustrate, namely, those of the nation of Israel who are born after the flesh, and those of the nation of Israel who are born of God by the power of the Holy Spirit. He is now using the expressions “children of the flesh” and “children of God” in application. This is confirmed by the fact that he is talking about children in the plural in each case, so he is not speaking specifically about Ishmael and Isaac here. He is showing that the true Israel is only composed of those born of the Spirit.

The expression “children of the flesh” as used in Paul’s application, means those who are descendants of Abraham but have never been born again through faith. They are not descended from Ishmael, but from Isaac, but they are not Isaac-like. As such, they are not part of the true Israel. The true Israelites are those who are not only children of Abraham by natural birth, but children of God by new birth.

But the children of the promise are counted for the seed- the promise mentioned here is the promise quoted in the next verse. The expression “children of the promise” applies the situation as regards Isaac physically, in a spiritual way. He was heir to everything because God promised him to Abraham and Sarah. He becomes an illustration of those who lay hold of the promises of God. It is those who are born as a result of God working, as Isaac was, rather than those born through human effort, like Ishmael, who are the children of the promise. Paul is bringing out here that it was never God’s intention to reckon a mixed company of believers and unbelievers to be the Seed of Abraham that would inherit the promises, and over whom Christ would reign.

After all, we must bear in mind two things in connection with the true seed. First, that in the ultimate sense it is Christ, as Galatians 3:16 makes clear with the words, “Now to Abraham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, ‘And to seeds’, as of many; but as of one, ‘And to thy seed’, which is Christ”. So if the seed is Christ, then He cannot be associated with any who are not believers. God’s definition of the seed of Abraham, in this use of the word, (as opposed to the use of it sometimes as meaning ‘physical descendants of Abraham’), was “those who can be associated with Christ, and who belong to Him”. Even if they lived in Old Testament times God could think of them in relation to His Son, just as He passed over the sins of Old Testament saints in view of His Son’s sacrifice at Calvary, Romans 3:25.

Second, the expression “Abraham’s seed” is applied to believers of this age in the words, “And if ye be Christ’s, then are ye Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise”, Galatians 3:29. So the seed of Abraham is said to be believers at this present time. It would be inconsistent to think that the seed could consist of unbelievers in former times, but only believers now.

9:9 For this is the word of promise, At this time will I come, and Sarah shall have a son.

For this is the word of promise- the last point is of great importance, therefore the apostle quotes the actual promise that God made.
“At this time will I come, and Sarah shall have a son”- the emphasis is on the action of God, “will I come”, showing that position with God must come from His intervention, not that of the flesh. Note also that the timing of the birth of the child was completely in the control of God. The gender of the child was also under Divine control, for His purpose could not be worked out if Sarah had a daughter. The child must be a son so as to beget seed.

9:10 And not only this; but when Rebecca also had conceived by one, even by our father Isaac;

And not only this- the third lesson Israel must learn.
But when Rebecca also had conceived- as well as Sarah’s conception illustrating a principle, Rebecca’s does also. Note how appropriate these illustrations are, for they both involve the matter of producing children.
By one, even by our father Isaac- the fact that there were two different mothers involved in the births of Ishmael and Isaac served to illustrate the contrast between, on the one hand, the devices of the flesh, (Abraham having a child by his bondslave), and, on the other hand, the promise of God, (Isaac is born of parents who are as good as dead). Now, however, the apostle draws attention to the purpose of God in His sovereign choice of one rather than the other. The situation with Rebecca suits his requirements admirably, for there is one father, one mother, and their twin sons are not born at the time God speaks about them.

9:11 (For the children being not yet born, neither having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God according to election might stand, not of works, but of Him that calleth;)

(For the children being not yet born, neither having done any good or evil- as both are not born, they are in identical circumstances. As those not having done any act of moral significance, neither has earned the favour of God by good works, nor, for that matter, His anger because of evil works. So Jacob is not blessed because of good works, nor is Esau rejected because he has done evil works, at this point in time. When the promise quoted in verse 9 was given, Ishmael was already born. Here, things are different, and the difference illustrates the principle of God’s sovereign choice, as the apostle will now say.
That the purpose of God according to election might stand- “stand” means abide, last, not perish. There was nothing in the situation regarding Rebecca’s sons which would cause God’s purpose to be undermined. The election the apostle is speaking about is God’s choice of the descendants of Jacob to form the nation of Israel over which His Son would reign. We see this to be the case by reading Genesis 25:23, where God says to Rebecca in response to her enquiry as to why her babies were struggling in the womb, “Two nations are in thy womb, and two manner of people shall be separated from thy bowels; and the one people shall be stronger than the other people; and the elder shall serve the younger”. Words could not be plainer, “Two nations…two manner of people…one people…other people”. Coupled with this, God speaks through Malachi of Esau’s mountains. Clearly the reference is to the nations that will spring from Esau and Jacob respectively. Just as clearly the reference is not to God choosing one person for salvation and the other for damnation. The two sons give their names to two nations, and only one of the nations, Israel, is chosen of God to produce the Messiah. This has nothing to do with the personal destiny of either Jacob or Esau. That will be determined by their response to God, or lack of it, as the case may be. The election is of Jacob to be the father of the twelve sons who would form the twelve tribes of Israel.
The quotation which follows in verse 13 reinforces this truth, for Malachi is speaking of nations under their patriarchal head, Jacob and Esau, (Scripture says “Esau is Edom”, Genesis 36:8).
Not of works, but of Him that calleth)- Israel’s position as the favoured nation is solely the result of God choosing that it should be so, and not at all because by their works they have merited it, (for being not yet born they had done neither good or evil). Now this is a blessing and also a caution for the nation. It is a blessing, in that if the nation in the ideal sense, (and not in any merely traditional sense), is God’s because He chose it, then their position is unassailable and secure. It is a caution because if their position is not based on works, then they cannot earn it, but must know God’s grace in Christ. They cannot be blessed as a nation apart from Christ and Calvary. So the nation of Israel is God’s choice from among the nations, but it is not the nation consisting of believers and unbelievers, but the nation the apostle calls “the Israel of God”, Galatians 6:16.

9:12 It was said unto her, The elder shall serve the younger.

It was said unto her- first the apostle quotes what was said to Rebecca before the sons were born.
“The elder shall serve the younger”- that is, Esau, the first one to come from the womb, would serve his younger brother Jacob. In normal circumstances in Bible times, the reverse would be the case. That this is a national thing we have already noted from the words, “Two nations are in thy womb”, Genesis 25:23. But it is also seen in the fact that Esau did not personally serve Isaac in his lifetime. In fact the reverse is the case, for in Genesis 33 we find the following:

Verse 3 Jacob bows himself to the ground seven times before his brother Esau.
Verses 5 and 14 Jacob calls himself Esau’s servant.
Verses 13,14,15 Jacob calls Esau his lord.

Clearly this is not a fulfilment of the prophecy “the elder shall serve the younger”, if we understand the elder to be Esau personally and the younger to be Jacob personally. The prophecy is only fulfilled on a national level. It was partially fulfilled during David’s reign, for we read, “And he put garrisons in Edom; and all the Edomites became David’s servants”, 1 Chronicles 18:13. It will be fulfilled fully when Christ reigns, as the prophecy of Obadiah 18 makes clear, “And the house of Jacob shall be a fire, and the house of Joseph a flame, and the house of Esau for stubble, and they shall kindle in them, and devour them; and there shall not be any remaining of the house of Esau, for the Lord hath spoken it”.

9:13 As it is written, Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated.

As it is written- the previous verse relates to what was said by God just before the twins were born, whereas now it is the word of God through Malachi centuries later. Note the “it is written”, for the Word of God, written by Malachi many years before Paul was writing, still abides, and is currently relevant. This gives the apostle authority to use it in his argument, for the words have not lost their power.
‘Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated’- God now speaks in the past tense, and summarises His attitude to the two nations which came from Esau and Jacob. It would be helpful to quote Malachi’s words, to see the context:

“The burden of the word of the Lord to Israel by Malachi. I have loved you, saith the Lord. Yet ye say, ‘Wherein hast Thou loved us?’ Was not Esau Jacob’s brother? saith the Lord: yet I loved Jacob, and I hated Esau, and laid his mountains and his heritage waste for the dragons of the wilderness. Whereas Edom saith, ‘We are impoverished, but we will return and build the desolate places;’ thus saith the Lord of hosts, They shall build, but I will throw down; and they shall call them, ‘The border of wickedness’, and, ‘The people against whom the Lord hath indignation for ever.’ And your eyes shall see, and ye shall say, The Lord will be magnified from the border of Israel”, Malachi 1:1-5.

“Was not Eau Jacob’s brother?” serves to remind us of the circumstances surrounding the birth of Esau and Jacob. Yet Esau is called Jacob’s brother, not Jacob, Esau’s brother, even though by the time Jacob was born, his twin brother Esau had already arrived. There is an allusion in this to the fact that Jacob was going to be the dominant and preferred one, and Esau is reckoned only in terms of being his brother.

Esau and Jacob were twin brothers, and there was no difference between them as to parentage and environment, yet God gave Jacob the superior place because He chose him to be the father of the nation of Israel through his twelve sons.

This was an act of love, for as Moses reminded Israel in the Deuteronomy 7:7,8 that “The Lord did not set His love upon you, nor choose you, because ye were more in number than any people: for ye were the fewest of all people: but because the Lord loved you, and because He would keep the oath which He hath sworn unto your fathers, hath the Lord brought you out with a mighty hand, from the hand of Pharoah king of Egypt”.

So Moses offers no direct explanation as to why God loved them, but simply says He loved because He loved, indirectly implying that God loved them because He is love, and His dealings are an expression of what He is in Himself. He does not need anything from man to make Him love, He loves because it is His nature to do so. So God’s choice of Israel was in love, and it involved Jacob being in the ascendancy. But if Israel was the object of love, Esau, (who later on, when formed into a nation, was called Edom), was the object of God’s hatred, not because He hates without cause, but because He hated what Edom did. Scripture says, “God is love”, 1 John 4:8, for that is the essence of His Being. It is not the case that God is hate. God loves without cause, (except the underlying cause of glorifying Himself in some way), but He does not hate without just cause.

So it was that in Malachi’s day, Edom had been judged. The cause of God’s judgement is set out by Obadiah in verses12-14. Edom had done the following things:

1. Rejoiced when Israel was taken into captivity. “But thou shouldest not have looked on the day of thy brother in the day that he became a stranger; Neither shouldest thou have rejoiced over the children of Judah in the day of their destruction”.

2. Reacted in pride to the calamity of Israel. “Neither shouldest thou have spoken proudly in the day of distress”.

3. Entered into the gates of Jerusalem to loot and pillage. “Thou shouldest not have entered into the gate of My people in the day of their calamity. Yea, thou shouldest not have looked on their affliction in the day of their calamity, nor have laid hands on their substance in the day of their calamity”. The psalmist wrote as he sat by the rivers of Babylon during the captivity, “Remember, O Lord, the children of Edom, in the day of Jerusalem; Who said, ‘Raze it, Raze it, even to the foundation thereof'”, Psalm 137:7.

4. Cut off those trying to escape. “Neither shouldest thou have stood in the crossway, to cut off those of his that did escape”.

5. Betrayed those that remained in the city. “Neither shouldest thou have delivered up those of his that did remain in the day of distress”.

These are examples of gratuitous and unjustified wickedness and spite. As a result Ezekiel, prophesying at about the same time as Obadiah, recorded God’s words, “I will stretch out My hand upon Edom, and will cut off man and beast from it; and I will make it desolate from Teman; and they of Dedan shall fall by the sword. And I will lay My vengeance upon Edom by the hand of My people Israel: and they shall do in Edom according to Mine anger and according to My fury; and they shall know My vengeance saith the Lord God”, Ezekiel 25:13,14.

And again, “Thus saith the Lord God; When the whole earth rejoiceth, I will make thee desolate. As thou didst rejoice at the inheritance of the house of Israel, because it was desolate, so will I do unto thee: thou shalt be desolate, O mount Seir, and all Idumea, even all of it: and they shall know that I am the Lord”, Ezekiel 35:14,15.

Malachi prophesied after the remnant of Israel had returned to Jerusalem under Zerubbabel and had rebuilt the city of Jerusalem and the temple. A comparison between the things Malachi prophesies about, and the conditions in Jerusalem at the end of the book of Nehemiah, will suggest that he ministered at the end of the first period into which Daniel’s 490 years’ vision was divided. His book is critically important, for it shows what God’s attitude to them was before they entered the dark period between the end of the Old Testament and the beginning of the New Testament, when the heavens would be silent. The faithful ones need to be assured of His love; the unfaithful ones need to be reminded of His judgements.

To assure them of His love, God reminds them through Malachi that He had restored the nation that bears Israel’s name to the land after the captivity. To remind them of His judgements, He cites the fact that He expressed His hatred towards Esau, (referred to as Edom by Malachi, for Genesis 36:8 says “Esau is Edom”, ), as is seen by the fact that his mountains and cities were laid waste, whereas Jerusalem was rebuilt.

The principle the apostle is deriving from all this is simple: the love God had shown in His choice of them to be His special nation is maintained, and those who do anything to try to frustrate the outworking of His purpose through them will know His hatred and His wrath. As was said in Zechariah 2:8, “He that toucheth you toucheth the apple of His eye”.

We may summarise the apostle’s teaching so far by saying that having startled us with the thought that not all who are descended from the patriarch Israel are really part of the nation to which he gave his name, nevertheless the future of Israel is assured because it is the object of God’s loving choice.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS CHAPTER 9, VERSES 14 TO 18:

9:14 What shall we say then? Is there unrighteousness with God? God forbid.

9:15 For He saith to Moses, I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion.

9:16 So then it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that sheweth mercy.

9:17 For the scripture saith unto Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have I raised thee up, that I might shew My power in thee, and that My name might be declared throughout all the earth.

9:18 Therefore hath He mercy on whom He will have mercy, and whom He will He hardeneth.

Section (c) Verses 14-18 The pity of God towards the nation

9:14 What shall we say then? Is there unrighteousness with God? God forbid.

What shall we say then- here the apostle asks a question of his believing readers, whereas in verse 19 he supposes an unbeliever objecting. The “then” tells us that the question is asked because of what has gone before.
Is there unrighteousness with God? God forbid- are God’s dealings unjust when He loves one and hates another? This can only be true if He does so without good reason and contrary to His own righteousness. God cannot deny Himself, 2 Timothy 2:13. God and unrighteousness cannot co-exist. The reason the apostle can so forcibly deny that there is unrighteousness with God is found in the next verse, hence it begins with “for”, meaning “because”. The apostle is confident that God will continue to show that same love, righteousness and mercy mingled together in His dealings with Israel in the future, as He did when they made the golden calf.

9:15 For He saith to Moses, I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion.

For He saith to Moses- after Israel had sinned in the matter of the golden calf. We might think this will be an example of God hating, but it is the reverse.

It would be helpful to set out the main features of the context of the words Paul is about to quote:

1. Some in Israel make a golden calf to worship, Exodus 32:1-8.

2. The Lord threatens to obliterate the nation of Israel and make a nation from Moses, Exodus 32:9,10.

3.Moses pleads for them firstly on the basis of the harm that would be caused to God’s name if He abandoned the nation He had just redeemed from Egypt. Then secondly, on the basis of His promises to Abraham, Isaac, and Israel, (meaning Jacob), Exodus 32:1-13.

4. The Lord responds to this by reversing His decision, Exodus 32:14.

5. Moses and Joshua come down from the mount and Moses breaks the tables of the Law, Exodus 32:15-24.

6. Moses stands at the gate of the camp, and appeals for those who are on the Lord’s side in this matter to come to him. The tribe of Levi do so, and are charged with the slaughter of the guilty persons, presumably those of their tribe who followed Aaron as he led them into sin, Exodus 32:25-29. When Moses referred to this incident later, he said of Levi, “Who said unto his father and mother, ‘I have not seen him’; neither did he acknowledge his brethren, nor know his own children'”, Deuteronomy 33:9. God was doing what He will do again in the future, for “He shall purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver, that they may offer unto the Lord an offering in righteousness”, Malachi 3:3.

7. Moses goes to the Lord to make atonement by intercession, and also by offering to be blotted out of the book of the living; in other words, offers to die for the nation. The Lord does not accept this, saying the individual must die for his own sin. By refusing Moses’ offer God preserved the uniqueness of the death of His Son. He promises an angel to go before the people instead of Himself, and He plagues the people for their idolatry, Exodus 32:30-35.

8. Although the Lord refuses to go up with the people, He promises to ensure that they inherit the land, Exodus 33:1-3.

9. The people mourn at this, Exodus 33:4-6.

10. Moses pitches a tabernacle outside the camp, and makes coming out to him a test of their loyalty, Exodus 33:7-11.

11. Moses appeals to God to return to leading His people with the words, “Show me now Thy way, that I may know Thee…and consider that this nation is Thy people”, Exodus 33:12-13.

12. The Lord assures Moses that His presence will go with him, Exodus 33:14.

13. Moses twice over calls Israel “Thy people”, Exodus 33:15,16.

14. God undertakes to “do this thing also that thou hast spoken”. In other words, the people are to be reckoned God’s people again after their lapse, Exodus 33:17.

15. Moses requests to see God’s glory, the sign that His presence was with him. The Lord agrees, Exodus 33:18.

Then come the words that Paul now quotes-

I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion- by saying “I will…I will” God is indicating His determined purpose, from which He will not be deflected. Israel had good reason to be grateful that this sovereign attitude of God was manifested towards them. They had forfeited all rights to His mercy, yet God chose to show mercy to them despite their sin. This is a righteous thing for God to do, because He declares His glory to Moses in the very next chapter as one who forgives sin, Exodus 34:7. The incident of the golden calf had been a test for Aaron, and he failed. (This highlights the fact that the law made men high priests that have infirmity, Hebrews 7:28.). It was also a test for Moses, and he triumphed, pleading for the people, offering to die for them, securing their reinstatement as the people of God with the presence of God with them.

Notice it is not God saying He will have mercy on some and judge others. It is unmixed mercy and compassion to the nation, despite their waywardness. God’s right to cast them off as a nation was maintained, for He is light, and therefore displays righteousness and holiness, but He is also love, and therefore displays mercy and compassion.

There is nothing here in the context, (and it is always the context that must govern our interpretation), to warrant the idea that God arbitrarily picks out some to have mercy on, and passes others by, for that would contradict other Scriptures. Peter wrote that “The Lord…is not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance”, 2 Peter 3:9. There are none upon the earth at any time who could not gain God’s salvation, if they would only come God’s way, namely, by repentance and faith. The idea that there are some who are predestined to the Lake of Fire, and therefore there is no provision for them is a God-dishonouring lie. The Scripture distinctly states that men are chosen to salvation through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth, 2 Thessalonians 2:13.

In Exodus 33:19, the words are given as, “and He said…’and will be gracious to whom I will be gracious, and will show mercy on whom I will show mercy'”. Grace is God’s free and unmerited favour to those who cannot merit it and cannot repay it. The word for mercy used here is His deep compassion for those He sees need help, His tender pity to those who feel the misery of sin. This is perfectly manifested by the Lord Jesus when He wept over Jerusalem, lamenting its refusal to come to Him, Luke 19:41; see also Matthew 23:37. How appropriate these words are to the situation. The people have sinned, but God is prepared to show grace towards them; He knows they have a tendency to fail, so He has, and will continue to have, compassion upon them in their frailty, in view of His covenant with Abraham. So there is provision in the attitude of God for the people in their current situation, and any that would arise in the future.

So we may summarise by saying that in Exodus 33, where the people have broken the Law, God pledges to show grace. The people deserve His judgement, but He assures Moses He will reach out to them in their weakness and have compassion on them. In Romans 9, however, the point is that God has pity on the nation, not so much because they are law-breakers, but because they have rejected His Son cruelly, and intends to have compassion over them, if they will turn from their unbelief. No doubt this is an answer to the prayer of the Lord Jesus when He pleaded, “Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do”, Luke 23:34. The princes of this world, including those listed in Acts 4:5,6, (whom Peter calls “ye builders” in verse 11, meaning the builders of the nation), crucified the Lord of glory in ignorance, 1 Corinthians 2:8.

The form of the phrase we are considering shows that God is determined in what He says He will do. He will do what He will do, and no power shall stop Him. He is indeed sovereign, but not in any unprincipled way, for He cannot deny Himself. This should give great comfort to those in Israel who were having second thoughts about their rejection of Christ. They may be confident that when they come to God in true repentance and faith they will find Him to be what He declared Himself to be through this word, spoken long ago to Moses, but repeated to them by the apostle Paul, whose heart longed to see them saved, as he expressly says in 10:1. They may also have confidence that all God’s covenant promises to Abraham will be fulfilled to the letter, always remembering the principle, set out in these verses, that it is believers alone who shall be in the good of that covenant.

9:16 So then it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that sheweth mercy.

So then it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God who showeth mercy- the principle on which God acts, (“it”), is not in response to the will of man asserting itself, (“willeth”), to influence God’s actions, (for example Moses interceding and offering to give his life for the nation), nor is it in response to any energetic action, (“runneth”), on the part of man, (such as the tribe of Levi slaying the worshippers of the golden calf), as if God can be forced to act in a certain way. Rather, it is the sovereign choice of God to show mercy. In this way the blessing is thoroughly undeserved and secure. If one man could persuade God to act in a particular way, who is to say that another man might not be able to influence Him in the opposite way? By the same token, if a man could merit God’s favour by “running”, that is, by energetic activity for Him, then there would some glory for man in the matter; but no flesh may glory in God’s presence, 1 Corinthians 1:29. God’s actions are rooted solely in His will, and this gives great assurance to those who comply with that will.

9:17 For the scripture saith unto Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have I raised thee up, that I might shew My power in thee, and that My name might be declared throughout all the earth.

For the scripture saith unto Pharoah- by using the word “saith”, and not “said”, the apostle emphasises the living voice of the Old Testament Scriptures, that they have the same authority as the original oral statement. We should remember that there were only a few weeks between the defeat of Pharoah and the worshipping of the golden calf. Pharoah becomes, because of his hardness of heart, one who knows God’s hatred. So there is a contrast between Moses pleading with God for the nation, and Pharoah determined to destroy them. Again we see the national aspect of the passage.
Even for this same purpose have I raised thee up- God brought Pharoah to the throne of Egypt to show His power when he abused his position and fought against God. It is not raised up by being born, as if God creates men to destroy them. The time had come for God to deliver His people, and those who oppose His will must be made an example.
That I might show My power in thee, and that My name might be declared throughout all the earth- we see here the two-fold purpose of God, namely, to show what happens to those who rebel against Him, and to magnify His name when He defeats His foes. As the Israelites said in their song, “Sorrow shall take hold on the inhabitants of Palestina. Then the dukes of Edom shall be amazed; the mighty men of Moab, trembling shall take hold of them; all the inhabitants of Canaan shall melt away. Fear and dread shall fall upon them”, Exodus 15:14-16. That His name was honoured is seen in that Rahab knew about Israel crossing the Red Sea, Joshua 2:8-11, and so did the Gibeonites, Joshua 9:9,10.

We should remember that Pharoah was virtually a god in Egypt, and so represented the powers of evil. He is not some insignificant individual, but
the one through whom the Prince of this world was attacking Israel. As such, he met God’s severe displeasure.

9:18 Therefore hath He mercy on whom He will have mercy, and whom He will He hardeneth.

Therefore- on the basis of God’s dealings with Israel and Pharoah, the following conclusion may be drawn.
Hath He mercy on whom He will have mercy, and whom He will He hardeneth- note that whilst the mention of mercy to Israel is repeated, the thought regarding Pharoah is that he will be hardened. In order that God’s power over Egypt might be demonstrated by the plagues, He hardened Pharoah’s heart, by allowing Pharoah to harden his heart wilfully, and thus fulfilled His purpose. The hardening was determined by God. When Pharoah hardened his heart, he was doing exactly what God willed to happen, yet he was still fully responsible for his actions. This is a warning to all in positions of power who seek to harm the nation of Israel. God will not ignore their actions, but will bring them to account. As He said to Abraham, “and I will bless them that bless thee, and curse him that curseth thee”, Genesis 12:3.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS CHAPTER 9, VERSES 19 TO 24:

9:19 Thou wilt say then unto me, Why doth He yet find fault? For who hath resisted His will?

9:20 Nay but, O man, who art thou that repliest against God? Shall the thing formed say to him that formed it, Why hast thou made me thus?

9:21 Hath not the potter power over the clay, of the same lump to make one vessel unto honour, and another unto dishonour?

9:22 What if God, willing to shew His wrath, and to make His power known, endured with much longsuffering the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction:

9:23 And that He might make known the riches of his glory on the vessels of mercy, which He had afore prepared unto glory,

9:24 Even us, whom He hath called, not of the Jews only, but also of the Gentiles?

Section (d) Verses 19-24 The power of God towards His enemies

9:19 Thou wilt say then unto me, Why doth He yet find fault? For who hath resisted His will?

Thou wilt say then unto me- the apostle anticipates an objection to this truth.
Why doth He yet find fault? For who hath resisted His will?- if the will of God cannot be resisted successfully, as Pharoah’s experience demonstrates, then what just reason has God for finding fault with what men do, since they only carry out what He decrees? And again, what reason is there to object to Israel’s continued unbelief as a nation? For the same word “harden” that is used of Pharoah, is used by God in relation to Israel in John 12:40, where the apostle quotes Isaiah’s words, “He hath blinded their eyes, and hath hardened their heart”, as being applicable to the nation that was about to have God’s Son crucified.

This is intensely solemn, for both Pharoah and Israel display the same attitude to God, and are hardened by Him as a result. That this national hardening does not mean no Jew can be saved is evident, for Paul will say in 11:1, “for I also am an Israelite”. He was living proof that individual Jews could still be saved.

The apostle answers this objection in two ways. First, by rebuking any argument against God, and then by explaining further the way in which God’s purpose is worked out.

9:20 Nay but, O man, who art thou that repliest against God? Shall the thing formed say to him that formed it, Why hast thou made me thus?

Nay but, O man, who art thou that repliest against God?- the “nay” is a denial of the suggestion, while the “but” is the apostle’s rebuttal. The words he uses are an allusion to Job 33:12,13, “I will answer thee, that God is greater than man. Why dost thou strive against Him? For He giveth not account of any of His matters”. It is outrageous for puny sinful man to seek to argue with God and answer Him back, or even to expect Him to gives reasons for His actions.
Shall the thing formed say to Him that formed it, “Why hast Thou made me thus?”- now we have an allusion to Isaiah 45:9, which reads, “Woe unto him that striveth with his Maker! Shall the clay say to him that fashioneth it, “What makest thou?” Job describes men as those who “live in houses of clay”, Job 4:19, and his friend Elihu said to him, “I also am formed out of the clay”, Job 33:6. This reminds us forcibly of the frailty and fragility of man, and cautions against pitting ourselves against the mighty God of heaven.

9:21 Hath not the potter power over the clay, of the same lump to make one vessel unto honour, and another unto dishonour?

Hath not the potter power over the clay, of the same lump to make one vessel unto honour, and another unto dishonour?- the apostle follows up his allusion to Isaiah 45:9 with its use of the potter metaphor for God. God has the right to do as He pleases, just as a potter has the right to make whatever he wants of his own clay. But that He does not act arbitrarily and capriciously is seen in the next verses. That God has the right to act sovereignly, is the answer to the unbelievers cavil. For the believer there is a further explanation, for God does not make vessels so He can destroy them.

9:22 What if God, willing to shew His wrath, and to make His power known, endured with much longsuffering the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction:

What if God- here the apostle sets out a complementary truth. God has the right to do as He pleases, as the previous verse has stated, but we must always be aware that He does not act in an unprincipled way. It is important to notice that in the Greek text the word “de” introduces a new topic. It is the equivalent of “on the other hand”, and is found near the beginning of verse 22. So having presented one valid explanation for the seemingly indifferent way in which God treats men, as if He makes them dishonourable, as a potter makes a vessel for a dishonourable use, he now gives to us the alternative explanation.

This alternative explanation of the dealings of God with men, is the one the apostle constantly favours in these verses. He is not a harsh and maverick God, acting in some unprincipled and arbitrary way, but works out His purpose in righteousness and love. We know this is God’s character, for He has been perfectly manifested by His Son, who said, “he that hath seen Me hath seen the Father”, John 14:9. We find no trace of harshness or unreasonableness in His dealings with men. He was harsh against their sin, it is true, but He came, not to destroy men’s lives, but to save them, Luke 9:56. There is no hint that He was making vessels so He could destroy them. An illustration of this is His way with Judas. Right to the end He sought His recovery, but Judas, alas, hardened his heart and went into perdition.

This alternative explanation will still maintain God’s rights over men, but will show that, far from being a tyrant, God in fact waits patiently for vessels of wrath to repent. It is worthy of note that when Pharaoh showed signs of relaxing his attitude to God, then respite was given him. We see this in connection with the plague of frogs, Exodus 8:8-15, and the plague of flies, 8:30-32. After the plague of hail, he even went so far as to say, “I have sinned this time: the Lord is righteous, and I and my people are wicked. Intreat the Lord (for it is enough) that there be no more mighty thunderings and hail; and I will let you go, and ye shall stay no longer”, Exodus 9:27,28. Yet as soon as the hail is removed, Pharaoh hardened his heart. He was morally responsible for this hardening, but the Lord was behind it, to show His great power, but also to show His longsuffering, even to vessels of wrath.

Willing to show His wrath- that is, determined to do so. If God shows wrath, it is always for a just cause. At the time when the nation of Israel was about to be taken into captivity, Jeremiah also used the illustration of the potter and the clay. He tells us this:

“Then I went down to the potter’s house, and, behold, he wrought on the wheels. And the vessel that he made of clay was marred in the hand of the potter: so he made it again another vessel, as seemed good to the potter to make it. Then the word of the Lord came to me saying, ‘O house of Israel, cannot I do with you as this potter? saith the Lord. Behold as the clay is in the potter’s hand so are ye in Mine hand, O house of Israel. At what instant I shall speak concerning a nation, and concerning a kingdom, to pluck up, and to pull down, and to destroy it; if that nation, against whom I have pronounced, turn from their evil, I will repent of the evil that I thought to do unto them. And at what instant I shall speak concerning a nation, and concerning a kingdom, to build and to plant it; if it do evil in My sight, that it obey not My voice, that I will repent of the good, wherewith I said I would benefit them'”, Jeremiah 18:3-10.

Having spoken these words from the Lord, Jeremiah went to the people of Israel and applied them to their situation. Their response was to reject his words. Jeremiah was told by the Lord to respond to this by getting a potter’s earthen vessel, take representatives of the people, go to the valley of the son of Hinnom, and break the vessel in the sight of the people. He then said, ‘Thus saith the Lord of Hosts: Even so will I break this people and this city, as one breaketh a potter’s vessel, that cannot be made whole again'”, Jeremiah 19:1,2,10,11. The Jews reading Paul’s epistle would be well aware of the prophecies of Isaiah and Jeremiah, and the way in which they used the imagery of the potter. They could be made anew if they repented, or they could continue in their current sinful state, be hardened of God, and thus be like an earthenware vessel, that cannot be made anew.

And to make His power known- as He did in the case of Pharoah.
Endured with much long-suffering the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction- note that the apostle does not speak of God making vessels to pour out His wrath upon. We must not confuse the use of potter imagery in verse 20 in response to an unbelieving objection, (which emphasises God’s sovereignty), and the use of potter imagery in this verse as the apostle explains the situation in more detail for the benefit of earnest and perplexed enquirers, (which emphasises God’s long-suffering).

He endured the behaviour even though it deserved His wrath. If He endured with much long-suffering it was because He was waiting for repentance, as 2 Peter 3:9 indicates. This was the situation with Israel nationally, for as Paul wrote to the Thessalonians, “Who both killed the Lord Jesus, and their own prophets, and have persecuted us; and they please not God, and are contrary to all men: forbidding us to speak to the Gentiles that they might be saved, to fill up their sins always: for the wrath is come upon them to the uttermost”, 1 Thessalonians 2:15,16. No-one could doubt they were, and are, a vessel of wrath. But Jeremiah, whilst he applied the image of the potter’s vessel to Israel, did say that it referred to any nation. So applying that here, we see that those of any nation which oppose God’s purpose for Israel are vessels of wrath, for the word is not “vessel”, but “vessels”. Those who persecute Israel must not expect to go unpunished, even though their actions work out God’s purpose in some way. This was a principle set out by the Old Testament. For instance, having told Abraham that his seed would be afflicted in Egypt, God then said that the nation that afflicted them He would judge, and so it came to pass, Genesis 15:14.

To be fitted is not the same as to be made, and also is in the middle voice, meaning men fit themselves. All men are deserving of God’s wrath as they come into the world, for they are “by nature the children of wrath”, Ephesians 2:4; there are none that are vessels unto honour when they are born. That birth is in view is seen in the expression “by nature”. Men are children of wrath by natural birth, not by some predestining act of God. Nor are they children of wrath by default, as if God predestined some to heaven and by that act predestined the rest to endure His wrath. Men, however, Israelites included, fit themselves for wrath by their sin. The wrath will be in exact proportion to their guilt.

9:23 And that He might make known the riches of his glory on the vessels of mercy, which He had afore prepared unto glory,

And that He might make known the riches of His glory on the vessels of mercy- note it is vessels of mercy, not vessels unto honour. Only the mercy of God to undeserving sinners can introduce them to the glories detailed in 8:28-30, so that they become vessels of honour in association with His Son. This is true predestination, which has not to do, (strangely enough) with destinations, heaven or hell, but with being within the boundaries of God’s purpose to surround His Son with those who are like Him.
The vessel Jeremiah saw the potter make was marred in his hand, but he did not say, “This vessel is obviously predestined to be marred, I will therefore throw it away”. In fact, the potter made that same vessel anew. And this God does also, for as soon as He has dealings with men, and they realise they are marred by sin, He is able to make them anew by the new birth, and by this means fit them to know the riches of His glory. This is indicated in God’s word through Jeremiah, for He declared that if the nation of Israel, represented by the marred vessel, turned from their evil, then God would not inflict judgement upon them.
Which He had aforeprepared unto glory- the tenses the apostle uses in verses 22 and 23 show that he is looking back after the will of God has been worked out. Aforeprepared either involves being prepared beforehand in His eternal counsel, Ephesians 1:3-6; Romans 8:29,30, or prepared for eternity in their lifetime. Men fit themselves for destruction by being content to remain vessels of wrath, but God alone can fit men for honour and glory.

9:24 Even us, whom He hath called, not of the Jews only, but also of the Gentiles?

Even us, whom He hath called, not of the Jews only, but also of the Gentiles- note that as he describes the vessels of mercy, he speaks of God’s call in the gospel, and also reverts to the term Jew, the individual, rather than Israel, the national name. After all, if there is to be a nation composed only of believing Israelites in the future, they must come individually by faith in response to God’s call in the gospel.

Paul, by the use of the word “us”, joins himself with any, of the Jews or of the Gentiles, who have become a vessel of mercy through response to the gospel. He had been “a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and injurious”, but he “obtained mercy”, 1 Timothy 1:13.

The mention of Gentiles prepares us for verses 30-33, but first the apostle must show how the truth he has been setting forth in regard to Israel is in line with Old Testament scripture. If he cannot do this, he will not convince Jewish doubters.

Summary of the passage

We have learnt in verses 6-24 the following things:

1. That not all who call themselves Israelites are reckoned by God to be part of the nation over which Christ shall reign. Something more than physical descent from Abraham through Jacob is needed.

2. Just as Isaac was born through the intervention of God, so those wishing to be counted part of the Israel of God must be born of God.

3. Just as Jacob was chosen and loved by God, so those who are truly Israelites may be assured that God loves them and preserves them.

4. Just as Edom was hated by God for what he did to the nation of Israel, so those who oppose God’s purpose shall be dealt with severely.

5. Just as God had mercy on Israel despite their lapse into idolatry, and responded to Moses’ pleading for them, so He will be merciful when they repent of their sin.

6. Just as Pharoah hardened his heart and resisted God, and thus incurred His wrath, so those who harden their hearts, (even if they are of the nation of Israel naturally), will know God’s wrath.

7. God in His sovereignty prepares those who believe for glory.

8. Equally, God in His sovereignty destroys those who by unbelief and rebellion fit themselves for destruction.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS CHAPTER 9, VERSES 25 TO 33:

9:25 As He saith also in Osee, I will call them My people, which were not My people; and her beloved, which was not beloved.

9:26 And it shall come to pass, that in the place where it was said unto them, Ye are not My people; there shall they be called the children of the living God.

9:27 Esaias also crieth concerning Israel, Though the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea, a remnant shall be saved:

9:28 For He will finish the work, and cut it short in righteousness: because a short work will the Lord make upon the earth.

9:29 And as Esaias said before, Except the Lord of Sabaoth had left us a seed, we had been as Sodoma, and been made like unto Gomorrha.

9:30 What shall we say then? That the Gentiles, which followed not after righteousness, have attained to righteousness, even the righteousness which is of faith.

9:31 But Israel, which followed after the law of righteousness, hath not attained to the law of righteousness.

9:32 Wherefore? Because they sought it not by faith, but as it were by the works of the law. For they stumbled at that stumblingstone;

9:33 As it is written, Behold, I lay in Sion a stumblingstone and rock of offence: and whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed.

Section (e) Verses 25-33 The proof from the Scriptures.

9:25 As He saith also in Osee, I will call them My people, which were not My people; and her beloved, which was not beloved.

As He saith also in Osee- as well as speaking through Paul, God spoke through Osee, otherwise known as Hosea, who stood at the head of the minor prophets in the Jewish arrangement of books. If he can produce proof from the scriptures that what he has just said is in line with the Old Testament, then he is well on the way to convincing his Jewish objectors.
I will call them “My people”, which were “not My people”; and her “beloved”, which was “not beloved”- a reference to God’s promise that although He was going to renounce His people and send them into captivity because of their idolatry, (Hosea prophesied just before the Assyrians came and removed the Northern Kingdom), He would reverse His decision and accept them back. So, far from being cast off finally because of their sin in going into idolatry, and later on crucifying Christ, they may call upon the Lord to show mercy upon them as individuals now, just as they will do nationally in a future day. The principle is the same in either case. Thus the apostle has derived the principle he needs to prove his point; he has not transferred the interpretation of the passage to the church, but has made a legitimate application. If God will so act towards Israel as a nation in a day to come, that must be in line with His character, and since God does not change, that is His character now in regard to individual salvation. The reason why God can own Israel as his people in a day to come, is because they will have all turned to Christ at His second coming. At last they will be a nation consisting only of believers.

9:26 And it shall come to pass, that in the place where it was said unto them, Ye are not My people; there shall they be called the children of the living God.

And it shall to pass, that in the place where it was said unto them, “Ye are not my people; there shall they be called the children of the living God”- a quotation from Hosea 1:10. The prophet spoke words of judgement to Israel whilst they were still in the land, yet they will be brought back from dispersion amongst the Gentiles to be addressed by God in the land again, (hence the reference to “the place where is was said unto them”, meaning the land of Israel), this time with words of encouragement. Thus the meaning of the name of Hosea’s first son finds its double fulfilment. Jezreel means “sown of God”, or “seed of God”. They were to be scattered amongst the nations as seed is scattered, but in a day to come they will be sown in the land, and will be the seed, (children) of God, see Hosea 2:22,23. Peter uses this same Scripture to show that these things have been anticipated by believers at the present time, 1 Peter 2:10, but Paul is using the words literally, not figuratively, as Peter did.

9:27 Esaias also crieth concerning Israel, ‘Though the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea, a remnant shall be saved:

Esaias also crieth concerning Israel- Isaiah also, as well as Hosea, had things to say about Israel. Since Isaiah is “also” speaking about Israel, this shows that both Isaiah and Hosea are prophesying about Israel, not about the church. The words are found in Isaiah 10:22. “Concerning” means over, as if lamenting over Israel as Christ did over Jerusalem.
‘Though the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea- Hosea said this also, but he was referring to their prosperity in the land under the Messiah, Hosea 1:10, (hence the apostle does not quote his words, even though they are in the same sentence as the words quoted in verse 26).
Isaiah is the one the apostle quotes now, for he is highlighting the fact that despite the numerical greatness of Israel, God will only save a remnant. This of course is the main theme of the apostle in the chapter, that relationship with God is on the basis of His choice, and their faith, not on national status.
A remnant shall be saved’- that is, only a remnant, and not the whole nation. This is true in principle now, see 11:5, and in the future, see Zechariah 13:9.

9:28 For He will finish the work, and cut it short in righteousness: because a short work will the Lord make upon the earth.

For He will finish the work, and cut it short in righteousness, because a short work will the Lord make upon the earth- this is Paul’s comment on the words of Isaiah, explaining how it is that although they are as numerous as the sand of the sea, yet only a remnant shall be saved. God will do, and finish, a work with Israel, in which He will cut them short, that is, will reduce them from a professing multitude to a believing remnant. This will be a righteous thing for Him to do, and He will do it “upon the earth”, that is, in the land of Israel, where they will all gravitate at the end times. Notice it is not a short work of the earth, but upon the earth.

9:29 And as Esaias said before, ‘Except the Lord of Sabaoth had left us a seed, we had been as Sodoma, and been made like unto Gomorrha’.

And as Esaias said before- that is, before it came to pass, and before his words in chapter 10 just quoted.
‘Except the Lord of Sabaoth had left us a seed, we had been as Sodom, and been made like unto Gomorrha’- this is from Isaiah 1:9, where the word “seed” is found instead of Paul’s word “remnant”. This is a link with Hosea, for his son Jezreel was the sign that there would be a seed or generation begotten of God to populate the millenial earth; see on verse 27. God was going to own a seed Note the implied encouragement in the use of the title Lord of Sabaoth, or Hosts. God is surrounded by myriads who serve Him, and He sends forth hosts to protect those who are His, see Hebrews 1:14. They may only be a remnant, but they are in the majority. But this was only because of Divine intervention; otherwise they would have been exterminated, just like the inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrha after God had judged them with fire from heaven.

9:30 What shall we say then? That the Gentiles, which followed not after righteousness, have attained to righteousness, even the righteousness which is of faith.

What shall we say then?- what conclusion shall we draw from the foregoing? The expression really introduces a section which forms a link with the next one, where the apostle describes the refusal of the individual members of the nation of Israel to believe.
That the Gentiles, which followed not after righteousness- they had no law to guide them in matters relative to God and did not desire one.
Have attained to righteousness, even the righteousness which is of faith- attained means laid hold of; it is not a word which suggest human attainment or merit, but rather a laying hold of God’s promises in faith.

9:31 But Israel, which followed after the law of righteousness, hath not attained to the law of righteousness.

But Israel, which followed after the law of righteousness- professing to be interested in being righteous, and seeking to keep the law to achieve this.
Hath not attained to the law of righteousness- attain in this instance means to arrive at. The Gentiles have reached and grasped righteousness, but it is always just out of the reach of the Jew, no matter how hard he pursues it.

9:32 Wherefore? Because they sought it not by faith, but as it were by the works of the law. For they stumbled at that stumblingstone;

Wherefore?- why is this the case?
Because they sought it not by faith, but as it were by the deeds of the law- only faith grasps the blessing, those who seek to merit it fall short.
For they stumbled at that stumblingstone- “that stumblingstone” does not refer to the law as a stumblingstone, but the stumbling stone of Christ as Messiah, as the quotation following makes clear. It is not only the Jews of Christ’s day who stumbled at Him because He emphasized the need for faith, and the futility of human effort; in the Old Testament time there was a failure to see that if a Messiah was needed as their Saviour, then they had no power in themselves to please God.

9:33 As it is written, ‘Behold, I lay in Sion a stumblingstone and rock of offence: and whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed’.

As it is written, ‘Behold I lay in Sion a stumblingstone and rock of offence: and whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed’- the apostle here combines together quotations from Isaiah 28:16, “Behold I lay in Zion for a foundation a stone, a tried stone, a precious corner stone, a sure foundation: He that believeth shall not make haste”, and Isaiah 8:14, “And He shall be for a sanctuary, but for a stone of stumbling and for a rock of offence to both the houses of Israel”. In both contexts the idea is of the danger of the sort of unbelief which trusts in men rather than God. Faith rests upon Christ the foundation stone and does not have to make a hasty retreat when the enemy comes, whereas unbelief trips up over Christ, and finds Him to be offensive as He insists on the need for faith not religious works.

 

 

 

 

 

 

1 CORINTHIANS 10

INTRODUCTION This chapter continues the teaching which began in chapter 8 on the subject of the Christian’s attitude to the worship of idols.  This is in preparation for the teaching of chapter 11, where the worship of God is undertaken at the Lord’s Supper.  The Corinthians must be free from their old associations if they are going to worship God acceptably and with godly fear. In chapter 8 the apostle appealed to them on the basis of Christian charity, and Christian knowledge. In chapter 9 he appealed on the basis of apostolic authority. In this chapter he will appeal to them on the basis of the experiences of Israel as detailed in the Old Testament.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS CHAPTER 10, VERSES 1 TO 10:

10:1  Moreover, brethren, I would not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed through the sea; 10:2  And were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea; 10:3  And did all eat the same spiritual meat; 10:4  And did all drink the same spiritual drink: for they drank of that spiritual Rock that followed them: and that Rock was Christ. 10:5  But with many of them God was not well pleased: for they were overthrown in the wilderness. 10:6  Now these things were our examples, to the intent we should not lust after evil things, as they also lusted. 10:7  Neither be ye idolaters, as were some of them; as it is written, The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play. 10:8  Neither let us commit fornication, as some of them committed, and fell in one day three and twenty thousand. 10:9  Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them also tempted, and were destroyed of serpents. 10:10  Neither murmur ye, as some of them also murmured, and were destroyed of the destroyer.

STRUCTURE OF THE CHAPTER

Section (a) Verses 1-4 Five evidences of God’s faithfulness.
Section (b) Verses 5-10 Five examples of Israel’s failure.
Section (c) Verses 11-13 Forewarning for believers.
Section (d) Verses 14-22 Fellowship expressed three ways.
Section (e) Verses 23-33 Feasting with unbelievers.

Section (a)    Verses 1-4        Five evidences of God’s faithfulness.

10:1  Moreover, brethren, I would not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed through the sea;

Moreover- the apostle has more to write, over and above what he has already written.  “Therefore” signifies a logical conclusion; “wherefore”, a logical connection, but “moreover” introduces further information. He has confronted in different ways the problem of some of the Corinthians still having contact with their pre-conversion idol worship.  Now he presents his arguments in their most compelling form, for he will tell the Corinthians bluntly that to worship an idol is to worship a demon.  He has emphasised his authority in chapter 9 in preparation for this word of rebuke.
Brethren, I would not that ye should be ignorant- it is only ignorance of the true nature of the situation that will allow a believer to associate with idol-worship.  In chapter 8:1 the apostle states that we all have knowledge, yet in verse 7 there was not in all of them that full knowledge of the situation which would enable them to act wisely in relation to idol worship. Just as wisdom is the foundation of good practice, so ignorance is the cause of bad practice. We come now to the five evidences of God’s faithfulness to the children of Israel in their desert wanderings:

All our fathers were under the cloud Protection and direction.
All passed through the sea Separation and deliverance.
All baptised unto Moses Identification and devotion.
All ate the same spiritual meat Provision.
All drank the same spiritual drink Satisfaction.

Notice these are blessings enjoyed by all who passed through the wilderness, whereas in verses 5-10 we have the rebellion of part of the nation.  Alas, it was a large part, such is the ingratitude of the human heart.

How that all our fathers were under the cloud- the psalmist wrote, “He spread a cloud for a covering, and fire to give light in the night”, Psalm 105:39.  So not only did the pillar of the cloud give them guidance as they crossed the trackless desert, but also sheltered them from the heat of the tropical sun.  This was a constant reminder of God’s tender care of them, and to slight such a God by going into idolatry would be scandalous.
And all passed through the sea- it was solely as a result of the power and protection of God that this happened.  No idol could enable its devotees to do such a thing.  By allowing them to pass through the sea in safety, God was separating them very effectively from Egypt with all its multitude of idols.  He had already judged the idols of Egypt by the plagues.  They worshipped the Nile-god, the weather-god, the frog-god, (and Pharoah was the representative of this particular god), the fly-god, the beetle-god, the bull-god, and God had shown His power in destroying them all.

10:2  And were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea;

And were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea- when Israel were about to cross the Red Sea, the pillar of cloud moved from the front of the column to the rear, thus immersing them, so to speak, in the element of the cloud.  Furthermore, when they passed through the sea on dry ground, the waters formed a wall on either side of them, like the sides of a grave.  So just as the Corinthians had been baptised by being placed in a watery grave, these also had been “baptised”.  And just as a believer is baptised “into Jesus Christ”, identified with Him totally, Romans 6:3, (see also 1 Corinthians 1:13), so the people of Israel were baptised unto Moses, acknowledging him as their leader afresh in the new circumstances they would face in the desert.  We read that after they were safely on the further banks of the Red Sea they “feared the Lord, and believed the Lord, and His servant Moses”, Exodus 14:31.  We know from subsequent history that Moses never led them to worship idols.  Indeed, he protested strongly against their worshipping of the golden calf.

10:3  And did all eat the same spiritual meat;

And did all eat the same spiritual meat- there was ample provision for them for forty years, as God gave them the manna from heaven.  Of course the word meat covers the whole range of food, not just animal flesh as with us nowadays. Every morning for six days in the week they would be reminded of His faithfulness to them, for the manna had come in the night.  And on the Sabbath day they were again reminded of His faithfulness to His promise, for the manna gathered on Friday, which would normally deteriorate, was preserved for the next day.  There was constant provision in the goodness of God.  Could an idol do this for them? Because it was miraculously provided by God, and because it spoke of Christ who would come down from heaven as the Bread of God, John 6:33, it is justifiably called spiritual.  Of course, it was real bread; it was not spirit-bread, or fantasy-bread.  The manna was literal because it was real food, and spiritual, because it had real meaning, but it was not natural.  Spiritual things should be more real to a believer than material things.  This is a preparation for the truth about the bread and wine of the Lord’s Supper, for that is, and remains, literal bread and wine, yet to the mind of the believer it is spiritual too, for it speaks of Christ, and he discerns in the loaf the Lord’s body, 11:29. It is the custom for idol-worshippers to give their idol food and drink, but the True God gives food and drink to His people.

10:4  And did all drink the same spiritual drink: for they drank of that spiritual Rock that followed them: and that Rock was Christ.

And did all drink the same spiritual drink- water had flowed from the rock for their satisfaction, and indeed, for their survival in the scorching heat of the desert.  Again, the water is miraculously provided, and had deep significance, and the rock is therefore called a spiritual rock.
For they drank of that spiritual Rock that followed them- in the song Moses taught the children of Israel at the end of their wilderness journeyings, he constantly referred to God as a Rock, speaking of steadfastness, immovability, and reliability.  See Deuteronomy 32:4,15,18,30,31. There was a rock smitten at the beginning of the wilderness journey to give them water, Exodus 17:1-7, and another rock towards the end of the journey, Numbers 20:1-13.  This latter rock should simply have been spoken to, but Moses made the mistake of striking that one also, and was not allowed to enter Canaan as a result.  So the constant provision by God for the whole of the journey is in view, for the water was available to them wherever they were; in that sense it followed them.
And that Rock was Christ- this is a further reason why the rock can be said to follow them, for Moses saw in the rock a picture of God, and the Christian sees in the rock a picture of Christ, who is God.  The constant presence of the water from the rock showed that God was watching over His people.  But we learn that before He came into the world at the incarnation, Christ was in the world, John 1:10, working behind the scenes in providence, safeguarding the interests of the Godhead, and also those who believed in God.  So it was that since Christ manifests God, He can be said to be the Rock, as God is called the Rock by Moses. At the Feast of Tabernacles, the Jews remembered the way God had led them through the wilderness.  One of the things they did was to draw water from the Well of Siloam and pour it on the altar.  When the Lord Jesus was in Jerusalem for this feast, He cried out, “If any man thirst, let him come unto Me and drink”, John 7:37.  Interestingly, some of the words the Jews chanted as they brought the water to the temple were, “With joy shall ye draw water out of the wells of salvation”, a quotation from Isaiah 12:3.  But the word translated “salvation” is the Hebrew word “yeheshua”, which is the equivalent to “Jesus”.  So when He invited men to come to Him to drink He was simply saying what Isaiah had said long before, and what Isaiah said was based upon the imagery of the water from the rock.  No wonder Paul says here, “that rock was Christ”.

Section (b)    Verses 5-10        Five examples of Israel’s failure.

Sadly, the apostle, having mentioned five evidences of the goodness of God to the people, now has to list five ways in which they failed Him, and showed deep ingratitude. We should remember that the nation of Israel did not consist only of believers.  As the apostle writes in Romans 9:6, “they are not all Israel which are of Israel”, (see notes on that chapter for more details about this).  They had been redeemed nationally from Egypt, but many of them were only nominal believers, as the next examples show.

10:5  But with many of them God was not well pleased: for they were overthrown in the wilderness.

But with many of them- sadly, this expression means the majority.  So if the army of Israel was 605,000 strong, Numbers 1:46, then the total number of people travelling through the wilderness may have been three million or more.  That makes the number of those who were overthrown in the wilderness about one and a half million.
God was not well pleased- their behaviour was not such as marks them out as believers, and this merits God’s displeasure.  How different it was with the Lord Jesus.  He went into the wilderness temptation with the words “This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well-pleased” ringing in His ears.  God brought Israel into the wilderness to prove them, and to know what was in their heart, Deuteronomy 8:2, whereas it was evident to the Father before His Son went into the wilderness what was in His heart.
For they were overthrown in the wilderness- God showed His displeasure in an outward way by slaying them, and strewing their bodies along the wilderness sands for a solemn testimony and warning to those who remained.  God’s purpose for the nation was to bring them out of Egypt that He might bring them in to Canaan, but these did not reach the land.  Paul will write later that the reason some of the Corinthian believers had died was because of the harm they did to the testimony, 11:30, and we should not ignore this possibility.

10:6  Now these things were our examples, to the intent we should not lust after evil things, as they also lusted.

Now these things were our examples- the word is “tupos”, which gives the English word type.  Originally, it referred to the piece of metal which had a certain pattern embossed on it, so that the metal-worker could place it on his product, strike it with a hammer, (the word tupos is connected with the word to strike), so making a corresponding mark on his metal.  This mark was the anti-tupos, the anti-type.  The apostle is warning us against making our lives of the corresponding sort as the majority in Israel, putting the stamp of their “tupos”, so that we are the “anti-tupos”. The incidents are recorded here not so that we become complacent, (those that think they stand, verse12), nor are they simply for historical interest, but as “our” examples, ones from which we may learn.  Being bad examples, they are negative examples.
To the intent we should not lust after evil things, as they also lusted- the apostle now begins to list the five examples of failure on the part of many in Israel.  Each one has to do with food in some way, and this prepares the way for the teaching based upon the eating of the bread and drinking of the cup of the Lord’s Supper. The particular reference is to Numbers 11:4-6; 31-34, when the people longed to return to the food of Egypt, having become tired of the manna.  In that context ordinary food items become “evil things”, for they represent that which was preferred to the things God provided.  There is nothing wrong with onions and garlic and so on, the food of Egypt.  In fact, these commodities have health-giving properties.  It is what they represent that matters.  Anything that draws the believer away from feeding the soul on the things of Christ, is evil, and should be seen as such.  We may make excuse, and say “What’s the harm in it?”, but the lesson of this verse is clear, and should not be evaded.  We should ask ourselves about anything that takes up our time and attention, “Is this helping or hindering my spiritual growth?”

10:7  Neither be ye idolaters, as were some of them; as it is written, The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play.

Neither be ye idolaters, as were some of them- the Corinthians would no doubt be shocked to think that the apostle thinks it appropriate to warn them of idolatry.  He has progressively shown in chapters 8 and 9 that any association with idolatry is bad for their testimony.  In this chapter, he will be more forceful, and declare that to have fellowship with idols is to have fellowship with demons, verse 20.
As it is written, ‘The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play’- to show this sin is central to what he is bringing before them the apostle quotes the actual words recording the people’s failure, as found in Exodus 32:6.  Whilst Moses was on Mount Sinai being given the ten commandments, (the first of which commanded Israel to only worship God, and the second of which commanded them to not make idols), the people were at the bottom of the mountain transgressing those very commandments.  And by “rising up to play” they most likely broke other commandments, such as “thou shalt not commit adultery”, and “thou shalt not covet…thy neighbours wife”.  Idolatry and immorality always go hand in hand, for as soon as the restraint of God’s authority is let go, anything is possible.  The Corinthians needed to remember this, for they were condoning immorality, as chapter 5 shows.  Satan hates God’s pattern of morality for man, and will do all he can to disrupt it. There is a marked contrast between those who were eating and drinking at the base of mount Sinai, and those seventy chosen God, and did eat and drink”, Exodus 24:11.  These are the options for the Corinthians.  They can continue to associate in some way with idols, and merit God’s wrath, or they may have fellowship with Him and be given a sight of His glory in Christ.

10:8  Neither let us commit fornication, as some of them committed, and fell in one day three and twenty thousand.

Neither let us commit fornication, as some of them committed- it is noticeable that the apostle says “us” in all these examples.  He does not claim to be exempt from temptation because he is an apostle. The reference here is to Numbers 25:1-9, when the daughters of Moab enticed the Israelites, and “called the people unto the sacrifices of their gods: and the people did eat, and bowed down to their gods.  And Israel joined himself to Baal-Peor: and the anger of the Lord was kindled against Israel”.  The joining to the idols was enacted in joining in fornication, again emphasising the link between idolatry and immorality.  In fact, the prophets often used the sin of adultery as an illustration of the unfaithfulness of Israel to Jehovah.
And fell in one day three and twenty thousand- those who fell altogether as a result of the plague were twenty-four thousand in number, Numbers 25:9, whereas the apostle gives those who fell in one day, (presumably the day the plague was brought upon the nation by God).  The precise number shows that God was totally in control of the extent of the plague, for in the midst of wrath He remembers mercy, Habakkuk 3:2.  Far from destroying twenty-three thousand for many days, the extent was mercifully limited.  To allow a plague to run unchecked would destroy the nation, and the line of the Messiah would be obliterated. Nonetheless the judgement was severe and unmistakeably of God, given the way it was controlled by Him.  That which Balaam had failed to do by his enchantments in Numbers 23 and 24, he almost succeeds in doing in Numbers 25, for we learn in the New Testament that as he went his way from trying to curse Israel, he taught the king of Moab the way to ensnare Israel, Revelation 2:14.  It is solemn to think that there were those who held the doctrine of Balaam even in the church of Pergamos.

10:9  Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them also tempted, and were destroyed of serpents.

Neither let us tempt Christ- in Numbers 21:4-9, where this incident is recorded, the people spoke against the Lord.  But since, as God’s Firstborn, the Son of God is charged with the responsibility of administering for the Father, then to speak against the God who had sent the manna, is to speak against Christ.  He had been working behind the scenes before He came into manhood, as John 1:10 would indicate.  And Colossians 1:17 assures us that “by Him all things consist”, and this would include the manna.
As some of them also tempted, and were destroyed of serpents- clearly the enemy was at work as he incited Israel to murmur against God.  It is fitting therefore, that serpents should be sent to judge the people.  They had given in to the temptation of the Old Serpent, Revelation 12:9, and therefore they were recompensed in kind.  So it is the Serpent is against Christ even in this Old Testament incident, for he is totally opposed to every aspect of His work, and at any time.  It is fitting that the remedy for the serpent’s bite was a harmless serpent on a pole, a foretaste of Calvary, as the Lord Jesus Himself indicated in John 3:14.

10:10  Neither murmur ye, as some of them also murmured, and were destroyed of the destroyer.

Neither murmur ye, as some of them also murmured- reference is now made to the attitude of the people to the report of the spies that had been sent in to assess the land of Canaan, as described in Numbers 14:1-5.  Despite the evidence of the fruitfulness of the land that Caleb and Joshua and the others brought back with them, the people refused to go in.  So began their thirty-eight years of wandering in the wilderness.
And were destroyed of the destroyer- not only were the ten unfaithful spies slain immediately, but those who sided with them in their unbelief were condemned to die in the wilderness, and not reach the land of promise they had refused. The following summary will show that the common theme of eating and drinking has dominated this section:

Numbers 11 Lust after evil things Foodstuffs of Egypt.
Exodus 32 Idolatry Sat down to eat and drink.
Numbers 25 Committed fornication. Ate and drank to idols.
Numbers 21 Tempted Christ Despised manna and water.
Numbers 14 Murmured Rejected produce of Canaan.

 

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS CHAPTER 10, VERSES 11 TO 22:

10:11  Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come.
10:12  Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall.

10:13  There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it.
10:14  Wherefore, my dearly beloved, flee from idolatry.

10:15  I speak as to wise men; judge ye what I say.

10:16  The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ?

10:17  For we being many are one bread, and one body: for we are all partakers of that one bread.
10:18  Behold Israel after the flesh: are not they which eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar?

10:19  What say I then? that the idol is any thing, or that which is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing?

10:20  But I say, that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God: and I would not that ye should have fellowship with devils.

10:21  Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils: ye cannot be partakers of the Lord’s table, and of the table of devils.
10:22  Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? are we stronger than He?

Section (c)    Verses 11-13    Forewarning for believers.

10:11  Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come.

Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples- God allowed these things to happen so that others might learn from their mistakes.  He was not responsible for the sin, but He allowed the sin to avoid others sinning.
And they are written for our admonition- they are still written in God’s word.  Moses wrote the words thousands of years ago, but they stand written still, for our admonition or training.  He knows that we need to be constantly reminded of the mistakes of others, and so has preserved His word.
Upon whom the ends of the world are come- we stand at the end of a succession of periods of time in which God has been dealing with His people consistently.  And the goal to which He was working was the instruction and training of His people of the present time.  We live in the most favoured of the ages into which God has divided time, and it is therefore all the more important that we learn from the mistakes of those in former ages.  The goals God has been working towards in the various ages of time have now climaxed in this age.

10:12  Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall.

Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall- our reaction to these events might be that they are so outrageous, that we are not capable of falling in that way.  The apostle knows that is not so, for the human heart is deceitful, Jeremiah 17:9. In contrast to those whose carcases fell in the wilderness, we should take heed to the lessons of these incidents, and so be enabled to stand in testimony, and not fall in disgrace.  We might not fall in death, and God takes us away, (although we should remember that this is what had happened to some in the Corinthian assembly, 11:30, so it is a possibility), but we might spoil the testimony by our behaviour.

10:13  There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it.

There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man- the apostle now seeks to encourage his readers with the fact that what assails them is not some special temptation that has not been known before.  That which tempts them is that which tempts men ordinarily.  That being the case, the temptation can be resisted and overcome; it is not some insuperable difficulty for which we have no resources.  Unsaved men may not overcome the temptation, but the believer has the Spirit of God within, and one of His ministries is to prevent us doing what we would otherwise do.  As the apostle wrote to the Galatians, “For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh: and these are contrary the one to the other: so that ye cannot do the things that ye would”, 5:17.
But God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able- our faithful God will not allow any pressure to come upon us that cannot be resisted by the resources He has given us.  We have been enabled by the indwelling Spirit and the word of God to successfully resist and triumph over every temptation.  There is not a temptation that comes our way that we have not the power, Divinely-given, to defeat.  If we do not do so it is entirely our own fault.  We might think that if the temptation is in connection with the evil spirits behind idolatry, we can be no match for them.  The apostle assures us it is not so. The Lord Jesus was tempted in the wilderness, and He met every assault of the Devil by the use of the Word of God.  He thus showed us how to defeat temptation.
But will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it– this does not imply that God makes the temptation and also the way to escape.  The “also” means, “as well as not suffering us to be tempted above that we are able”.  Rather, He causes the way of escape to appear alongside the tempting thing, so that we have a ready and righteous means of escaping.  In this way we are able to bear up under trial, and stand rather than fall.  Oftentimes the way of escape is to physically distance ourselves from the source of temptation, as Joseph did when he “got him out”, Genesis 39:12. So we have three ways in which God provides for us when we are confronted with temptation: 1.  He assures us that no temptation that comes our way is out of the ordinary run of things.  We do not have to be super-human to overcome it. 2.  In His faithfulness to us, God ensures that no temptation comes which we have not the power to overcome. 3.  He provides the way of escape for us that is suited to the form the temptation has taken.

Section (d)    Verses 14-22    Fellowship expressed three ways.

10:14  Wherefore, my dearly beloved, flee from idolatry.

Wherefore, my dearly beloved, flee from idolatry- assuring them of his love for them, (“dearly beloved”), and building on what he has just written to them, (“wherefore”), the apostle now points out the particular way of escape when idolatry tempts them.  Many of the Corinthians believers had been idolaters before they were saved, and such was the hold that the forces of evil had over them that they were having difficulty in renouncing their former practices.  Perhaps they were held in superstitious fear, dreading some reprisals if they cut themselves off completely.  Perhaps they were subject to pressure from friends or relatives, and with a false view of Christian love were trying not to upset them.  Or perhaps, (and this is difficult to understand, but possibly may have been the case), that they did not fully understand the implications of what they were doing.  The apostle has already suggested as much by saying in 8:7 that there is not in every man the knowledge of the true nature of idol-worship.  Having become used to worshipping an idol, it had become just a part of their culture, and of little account.  The apostle is showing that this is not the case.  Hence he commands them to flee from idolatry.

10:15  I speak as to wise men; judge ye what I say.

I speak as to wise men- although not all the Corinthians were wise in practice, as is seen in that they were clinging to their idols, nevertheless, Christ had been made wisdom to them when they were saved, 1:xxx, so in principle they were wise men; he speaks to them as such, and by so doing encourages them to be wise in practice.
Judge ye what I say- they need to think the matter through for themselves, so that they understand the reasoning behind the apostle’s command to them to flee from their idols.

Having used illustrations from Israel’s past experience in the wilderness, the place of temptation, the apostle now refers to three expressions of fellowship:

(a) Verses 16,17 The fellowship of the church.
(b) Verse 18 The fellowship in Israel.
(c) Verses 19,20 The fellowship of idolaters.

(a)  Verses 16,17    The fellowship of the church.

10:16  The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ?

On the first day of the week, and therefore as a matter of priority, believers gathered to remember the Lord Jesus in the way He had appointed.  We see this to be the case in Acts 20:6,7.  Even though the Supper was not instituted on a Sunday, it was observed on that day. So these are the passages to which we turn to gain instruction as regarding the eating of the Lord’s Supper.  It is clear from them that the apostle is extracting lessons from that Supper to prove his point in chapter 10.  For he speaks of the cup first, and then the bread.  He is giving the order of relevance to his subject, and not the order of observance.  Having spoken of the meat and drink that God gave to Israel in the wilderness, he is now telling us of the provision that Christ makes for His people at this time.  And just as the blood of the lamb secured the blessing of redemption, and then the manna nourished them in the desert, so we have the wine and the bread in that order.  And just as he used the meat and drink of the wilderness by way of illustration, he is now using the food and drink of the Lord’s Supper to instruct us.  After all, from the words just quoted from the gospels, it is clear that the Lord wished His disciples to see in the loaf and the cup more than everyday things.  See the notes on 1 Corinthians 11 for more on this subject.

The cup of blessing which we bless- it is said that at the celebration of the Passover Feast, (and remember that the Lord’s Supper was instituted using the materials available on the table at that feast), there were four cups.  There was the Cup of the Passover, the Cup of Blessing, the Cup of the Kingdom, and the Cup of Wrath.  There is nothing in Scripture to sanction these four cups, of course, but it is clear that by calling the cup of the Lord’s Supper the cup of blessing, the apostle is referring to at least one of these cups. We can see that what happened in the Upper Room and subsequently, would be suggested by these four cups.  Luke tells us that during the Passover Feast, the Lord “took the cup, and gave thanks, and said, ‘Take this, and divide it among yourselves'”, Luke 22:17.  This would be the Cup of the Passover.  He then went on to say, “For I say unto you, I will not drink of the fruit of the vine, until the kingdom of God shall come”, Luke 22:18.  This would be an allusion to the Cup of the Kingdom.  The Cup of Wrath was not drunk, but left, for none would wish to drink of this.  But in Gethsemane, the Lord undertook to drink it with the words, “The cup which My Father hath given Me, shall I not drink it?”, John 18:11.  This was the cup of wrath that was so awful that He even asked that it might be taken away from Him, if there was some other way He could fulfil the will of God, Matthew 26:39. This leaves the Cup of Blessing, and since the apostle calls the cup of the Lord’s Supper by that name, it seems clear that this is the cup that was used in the institution of the Supper.  It is noticeable that nowhere is the Lord said to bless the cup, even though the Jews called it the Cup of Blessing.  Is this a suggestion that only after His death and resurrection could the highest blessings come to believers?  These highest blessings have been granted us, and now it is appropriate to bless the cup; in other words, to speak well of it, because of what it represents.  Needless to say, to bless the cup does not mean to make it a sacrament, nor does blessing it transform the wine that it is in it.  All such ideas are foreign to both the Old and the New Testament.  No doubt there is wisdom in the fact that neither the Lord Jesus, or Matthew, Mark, Luke and Paul made any reference to wine.  The mention of wine by the Lord when He said He would not drink of the fruit of the vine until he drank it new in the kingdom of God assures us that the fruit of the vine was what was in the cup, but it is surely significant that it is not specifically mentioned.  God knew that men would seek to make a superstition out of it, and therefore no mention is made of the wine.
Is it not the communion of the blood of Christ?  Just as the Lord had said “this cup is the new testament”, so making the cup represent its contents, so here, where the cup is the communion of the blood of Christ.  That is, the cup represents that communion in the blessings secured by the blood of Christ which believers have together.  There is no higher blessing possible than that secured by the blood of Christ.  To have any other sort of fellowship is folly indeed.
The bread which we break- the point the apostle derives from the Lord’s Supper here is that all who meet in fellowship share one loaf.  It is not so much the thought of His body broken in death, with spirit, soul and body separated, but the breaking by believers, and the significance of that act of breaking.
Is it not the communion of the body of Christ?  by drinking of the cup, believers acknowledge that their only claim on blessing is the blood of Christ.  As they break the bread together, they declare that the only circle of fellowship they wish to be involved in, is the fellowship of those who are members of the body of Christ. Now the apostle is speaking in general terms in this passage, for the one body of which he speaks is the sum total of Christians in this present age.  How is this expression of fellowship to be carried out, we may ask.  The answer is found in the fact that the word church is not only used of all believers of this present age, but also of believers as they gather together in the name of the Lord Jesus in a locality.  The church of God at Corinth to whom the apostle was writing was one such company of believers, and they were able to observe the Lord’s Supper, as chapter 11 of the epistle shows.  The apostle describes that company as “he body of Christ”, 1 Corinthians 12:27.  This means that as far as representing and manifesting the truth of the body of Christ was concerned, the church at Corinth was the body.  So when he says “we break”, he is thinking of the bread in an ideal sense, envisaging that the loaf at Corinth and the loaf at the place the apostle was writing the letter, and the loaf taken by the Lord Jesus to institute the Supper, are really one.  In 11:24 Paul refers to the original loaf, then in verse  27 he writes, “as often as ye eat this bread”.  So it is as if we eat the same bread as the disciples in the Upper Room. The cup was the communion of the blood, meaning the communion that the blood enables us to have.  It is obviously not the communion the blood has.  Here however, because the bread is representative of the body of Christ, the communion is by what the bread represents, namely those who break the bread. The Lord Jesus has two bodies.  He has a personal body in resurrection glory, and a mystical body, consisting of all believers of this current age.  The figure of a human body is also used of a local assembly, not because the assembly locally is a miniature of the assembly universally, but because they draw on the same metaphor of the human body. It is important to see these distinctions.  We could set them out as follows:

The church which is Christ’s body The local assembly
All believers of this present age. All believers who have joined.
Membership comes at conversion. Membership comes when received.
No believer can be put out. Erring believer may be put out.
Includes believers who have died. Does not include dead saints.
Includes those not yet believers. Does not include unbelievers.
Is not limited to time. Only until the Lord comes.
Emphasis on Headship of Christ. Emphasis on Lordship of Christ.

Despite these distinctions, it remains true that what is believed by the members of the church which is Christ’s body, should be believed by all in a local assembly.  And the ground of fellowship that the members of the church which is His body have, is the same ground as local assembly believers have, even the blood of Christ shed, and the body of Christ given in death.

10:17  For we being many are one bread, and one body: for we are all partakers of that one bread.

For we being many are one bread, and one body- it is as if there is only one loaf for all the people of God throughout this age, and that one loaf is the bread the Lord Jesus took in the Upper Room.  All individual loaves since that night have only served to remind us of the one loaf.  What was not known at first about this loaf is now being revealed..  Namely, that it symbolises the unity of the people of God.  This is why, although writing to the local assembly at Corinth, and therefore not with them when they eat the Lord’s Supper, the apostle says “the bread which we break”.  It is something that, ideally, the whole church does in expression of its unity.  In practice, sadly, this is not the case, for many believers follow the traditions of men and have lost the simplicity of what happened in the Upper Room.  It remains true, however, that as far as God is concerned, His people are one, in answer to the request of the Lord Jesus in His prayer in the words, “Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on Me through their word; that they all may be one; as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in Us: that the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me”, John 17:20-21.  The only way the sort of unity enjoyed by members of the Godhead can be shared by believers is for another member of the Godhead to produce it.  And so it has come to pass, for the apostle is able to write in 1 Corinthians 12:13, “For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free, and have been all made to drink into one Spirit”. The order of these words as written in the original is:  “Because we are the many the loaf one body”.  There are no commas in Greek.  The order of the words when correctly arranged to give the sense is: “Because we the many are one loaf one body”.  The idea is that despite being many in number, each is part of a unified whole thing, the one mystical body of Christ.  There is a contrast between the many believers, and the one loaf, whereas in the first part of the chapter it was a contrast between all of the nation of Israel, and the many, (meaning the majority), that apostatised.  This is the first explanation as to why believers break the bread, it is because it represents the fellowship they have.
For we are all partakers of that one bread- we now have the second explanation for the breaking of the bread.  Not only is it because the loaf represents the body of Christ, but also because those who break bread together wish to express that they are part of that body of Christ. So the loaf is broken in this context to signify two things- Christ’s death, and our unity.  The first happens when one brother initially breaks the bread, which is what Christ did in the Upper Room.  The other happens when the rest of the company break the loaf for themselves.  It is preferable that the brother initially breaking the bread should eat last, so as to avoid giving the impression that his breaking of the loaf and his eating of it are connected.  He breaks the loaf initially on behalf of the company, but does not eat on behalf of the company.

(b)  Verse 18    The fellowship in Israel.

10:18  Behold Israel after the flesh: are not they which eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar?

Behold Israel after the flesh- the apostle now exhorts the Corinthians to see what Israel did in the matter of worship.  It is significant that this is put here, between teaching about the Lord’s Supper in verses 15-17, and verses 19-22, where the worship of idols is dealt with.  It is as if to say that Israel had amongst them those who worshipped idols, as verse 7 has clearly stated, as well as those who worshipped God, as this verse states, and the Corinthians are invited to decide which company honoured God.  The Corinthians are being exhorted to side with the latter. By “Israel after the flesh” Paul means the nation as men upon earth, subject to temptation to either go back to the idols of Egypt, as many did by worshipping the golden calf, or to go forward and adopt the idols of Canaan, as many did at Baal-Peor.  The Corinthians live in the flesh, too, and Corinth presents them with temptations.  How are they going to respond to those temptations?
Are not they which eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar?  The altar before the Lord in the tabernacle court was sanctified to be used in the worship of God.  Only holy things or people were to touch it.  That which an Israelite brought by way of offerings was presented to God there, but in certain circumstances either he or the priest could eat part of his offering.  Most of the meal offering was eaten by the priests, Leviticus 2:3.  They could also eat specified parts of some sin offerings, Leviticus 6:26.  And the Israelite could eat part of the peace offering, Leviticus 7:15, as could the priests, 32-34. As they ate of the sacrifices, these men had a share in what the altar represented, namely the worship of God.  They must ask themselves whether it would be consistent to have fellowship with God, and also with that which is hostile to Him.

(c)  Verses 19,20    The fellowship of idolaters.

10:19  What say I then? that the idol is any thing, or that which is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing?

What say I then?  The apostle asks, “In what direction is my argument leading us?  What is the logical outcome of it, which will tell us how to act in this matter?”
That the idol is any thing, or that which is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing?  Does the mention of loaf, cup, altar and idols indicate that there is some mystical or even magical power latent in these material objects?  Or is it that they bring ideas to our minds?  If so, what does an idol and the things offered to it bring to our minds?  He mentions the things offered to idols as well as the idols themselves because the eating of things offered to idols involves fellowship with what the idol represents.  Just as to partake of sacrifices placed on Israel’s altar is to have fellowship with Israel’s God, so to eat things offered to idols is to have fellowship with the one behind the idol.

10:20  But I say, that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God: and I would not that ye should have fellowship with devils.

But I say- the apostle denies that he makes an idol of any spiritual worth by seeming to put the sacrifices of God alongside the sacrifices to an idol for comparison.  He is not comparing like things but mutually exclusive things. That the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God- this is the climax of the passage that began in 8:1.  The apostle has approached the subject of things offered to idols from various angles, and now he declares forcefully, (and all the more forcefully because he quotes Scripture as he does so; the words are found in Deuteronomy 32:17), that to sacrifice to an idol is to sacrifice to the devil behind the idol.  There is no compromise in this matter, it is “to devils”, it is “not to God”.  There is no sense in which things offered to idols can in any way glorify God. The words Paul quotes are from the Song of Moses.  In that Song he was preparing the people for their entrance into the land of Canaan, with all its idol-worshipping inhabitants.  But he is also preparing the nation for the day, just before their Messiah comes in glory, when the most pressure will be upon them to worship the image of the beast, Revelation 13:15.  So the words have relevance to the law-age and the tribulation-age.  Here the apostle is utilising his words to warn the people of God of this church-age. It is striking that the apostle says “the Gentiles sacrifice”, because in Moses’ Song the reference is to the children of Israel.  The warning comes to the Corinthians, formerly Gentiles in the main, but now claiming to be believers, that they should be on their guard lest their profession be false, like many in Israel.  Professed believers acted like idol-worshipping Gentiles once, in the wilderness, and they can do so again, in Corinth.
And I would not that ye should have fellowship with devils- the lesson is being reinforced here, for the things the Corinthians were associating with were not matters of indifference.  It was fearfully possible for believers, thinking idol worship to be just a custom they were brought up in before conversion, to continue with it after they had come to know the Lord.

10:21  Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils: ye cannot be partakers of the Lord’s table, and of the table of devils.

Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils- these two things, the cup of the Lord’s Supper, and the cup, (probably containing hallucinating drugs), of devils, are mutually exclusive.  It is not possible to really and truly, from the heart, drink the cup of the Lord’s Supper, and also engage in idolatrous practices.  The cup is put first again, but the cup of the Lord’s Supper is now called the Cup of the Lord, for by putting it to the lips and drinking from it, the believer renews his commitment to the Lord.  The fact that it is the Lord’s Supper is thereby emphasised.  The apostle will rebuke some at Corinth for eating their own supper, when professing to eat the Lord’s Supper, 11:20,21.
Ye cannot be partakers of the Lord’s table, and of the table of devils- by eating the bread, the believer has fellowship with the Lord, but also signifies that he is satisfied by the good spiritual nourishment he receives through the Word of God.  The question that Israel asked was “Can God furnish a table in the wilderness”? Psalm 78:19.  The answer was that He could, for He gave them manna day by day and quails also.  So if the cup represents the sum total of spiritual blessings that cheer the heart of the believer, then the loaf represents the sum total of the spiritual nourishment that the Lord provides for them in the wilderness journey. Notice that it is the loaf that he calls the Lord’s Table, alerting us to the fact that the Lord’s Supper and the Lord’s Table are distinct, although related.  It is quite wrong to speak of the Lord’s Supper as being in itself the Lord’s Table, for the Lord’s Table does not include the cup.  The apostle is not specifically saying that a person cannot physically partake of the Lord’s Supper and physically share in the table of demons, for some in Corinth were doing just that. What he is saying that a believer cannot be involved meaningfully in what the Lord provides for His people, and also be involved meaningfully with idolatrous systems, for they are mutually exclusive.

10:22  Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? are we stronger than He?

Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy?  This is a further quotation from the Song of Moses.  When He gave the law at Sinai, God made it very clear that He is a jealous God, jealous for His own honour.  His words were, “Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth: thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve them: for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate Me; and showing mercy unto thousands of them that love Me, and keep My commandments”, Exodus 20:4-6.  Not only is God jealous of His honour in a general way, but specifically, He is jealous of the honour of His Son, for He is “the image of the invisible God”, Colossians 1:15, and as such is given the sole right to manifest and represent God.  Any attempt, therefore, on the part of the forces of evil to displace Christ in this role, arouses God’s jealousy and anger.
Are we stronger than He?  As the words quoted above show, God is not indifferent to rebellion as expressed in idol worship.  He visits the iniquity.  The apostle in effect asks the Corinthians, “Are you able to overcome when God puts forth His power against you in judgement upon your fellowship with idols?” The apostle does say “we”, so includes himself in the general idea that any activity that is not compatible with God’s honour, is provocative to Him.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS CHAPTER 10, VERSES 23 TO 33:

10:23  All things are lawful for me, but all things are not expedient: all things are lawful for me, but all things edify not.
10:24  Let no man seek his own, but every man another’s wealth.
10:25  Whatsoever is sold in the shambles, that eat, asking no question for conscience sake:
10:26  For the earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof.

10:27  If any of them that believe not bid you to a feast, and ye be disposed to go; whatsoever is set before you, eat, asking no question for conscience sake.

10:28  But if any man say unto you, This is offered in sacrifice unto idols, eat not for his sake that shewed it, and for conscience sake: for the earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof:
10:29  Conscience, I say, not thine own, but of the other: for why is my liberty judged of another man’s conscience?
10:30  For if I by grace be a partaker, why am I evil spoken of for that for which I give thanks?
10:31  Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God.
10:32  Give none offence, neither to the Jews, nor to the Gentiles, nor to the church of God:

10:33  Even as I please all men in all things, not seeking mine own profit, but the profit of many, that they may be saved.

Section (e)    Verses 23-33    Feasting with unbelievers.

10:23  All things are lawful for me, but all things are not expedient: all things are lawful for me, but all things edify not.

All things are lawful for me, but all things are not expedient- the apostle is not saying that for him as a believer murder, for example, is lawful, for it is not.  Whilst the believer is not under law, that does not mean he may act lawlessly.  He is “under law to Christ”, 1 Corinthians 9:21, and fulfils the righteousness of the law, Romans 8:4, even though not formally under it, Romans 6:14. The apostle is writing specifically about the matter in hand, and in relation to the food offered to idols.  Food is material, and as such is neutral as far as morality is concerned.  As the apostle writes elsewhere, “For every creature of God is good, and nothing to be refused, if it be received with thanksgiving: for it is sanctified by the word of God and prayer”, 1 Timothy 4:4,5.  The word of God in question being the word of Genesis 9:3, where God sanctioned the eating of meat after the flood.  The prayer is the saying of grace before eating.  The words are found in reference to the fact that seducing spirits bring the doctrines of demons, and command to abstain from meats, 1 Timothy 4:1,2. Even though that is the case, the believer cannot ignore what is associated with the food.  So what it is perfectly legitimate to eat may, at the same time, not be expedient to eat.  The word expedient meaning profitable, or advantageous.  Even though simply food, what is associated with the food may not be helpful, spiritually. All things are lawful for me, but all things edify not- food edifies or builds up the body, but it does not build up the soul of the one eating, or those he eats with, if its connections are evil, and wrong conclusions are drawn from the eating of it by others.

10:24  Let no man seek his own, but every man another’s wealth.

Let no man seek his own, but every man another’s wealth- not only should we be concerned about the honour of God, as previous verses have shown, we should consider one another’s welfare, too.  We must always ask ourselves the question, “Is this course of action helping or hindering the spiritual welfare of fellow believers?” We ought also to ask the question, “Is what I am doing giving the wrong impression to unbelievers”.

10:25  Whatsoever is sold in the shambles, that eat, asking no question for conscience sake:

Whatsoever is sold in the shambles- the shambles was the name for the meat market in Bible times.  Those who sold meat to the public would all be found in the same street, as was often the case elsewhere in former times.  This meat, however, may have come straight from the pagan temple, where it had been offered to idols.  What are believers to do?  Should they not eat meat so that they have no risk of eating the meat from the temple?
That eat, asking no question for conscience sake- without delving into the source of the meat being offered, the believer is able, with all good conscience, to eat any meat.

10:26  For the earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof.

For the earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof- the reason why the apostle can be so forthright about this is that, as the psalmist said, in the final analysis, everything belongs to the Lord, and He has provided it for our good.  This is not simply a general statement which may have exceptions, it is not only the earth as a whole, but all that goes to make up its fulness as well.  Nothing is excluded.  The apostle will quote from Psalm 24:1 again in verse 28.

10:27  If any of them that believe not bid you to a feast, and ye be disposed to go; whatsoever is set before you, eat, asking no question for conscience sake.

If any of them that believe not bid you to a feast, and ye be disposed to go- this is a slightly different scenario, with believers feasting with unbelievers.  They must weigh up whether it is a good idea to go or not, but if, having prayerfully thought about the thing, they incline to go, then they may safely eat all that is put before them.
Whatsoever is set before you, eat, asking no question for conscience sake- even though, as in the previous verse, there may be food previously offered to idols available, they may with all good conscience eat it.  The Lord Jesus accepted invitations to feasts, for He used them to present the truth.  It has to be said, however, that things offered to idols would not have been on the menu in a Jewish household.  The believer has to use his judgement in the matter, and only accept an invitation if the truth of God will be maintained in some way by so doing. No question need be asked about the meat because of possible links with idolatry, for the believer’s conscience is clear- he is not responsible for the catering at the feast, and the fulness of what is on earth belongs to the Lord, and He has provided it for the benefit of all.

10:28  But if any man say unto you, ‘This is offered in sacrifice unto idols’, eat not for his sake that shewed it, and for conscience sake: for the earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof:

But if any man say unto you, ‘This is offered in sacrifice unto idols’- a fellow-guest knows the origin of the meat, and informs the Christian guest, either out of kindness, or possibly to make a difficulty.  The situation has now changed.
Eat not for his sake that shewed it- this is the first reason to refrain from eating, lest the one who has given information about the meat should draw the wrong conclusion from seeing a believer eat meant previously offered to idols.
And for conscience sake- the second reason for not eating is the conscience of the informer.  Having seen a believer eat meat offered to idols and gained the wrong impression, he may go further and either continue with, or begin with, idolatry.
For the earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof- this is the second use the apostle makes of Psalm 24:1.  Before, he supported the eating of the meat from the fact that the fulness of the earth belongs to the Lord, and He has given it to men for their blessing.  Here, the emphasis is that it belongs to the Lord.  He is Lord, and all “lords many”, (8:5), amongst the demon hosts are in opposition to Him.  The believer must not give the impression that demon forces have even a slight amount of lordship over him.  On the other hand, he must give the impression that he recognises the lordship of God absolutely.

10:29  Conscience, I say, not thine own, but of the other: for why is my liberty judged of another man’s conscience?

Conscience, I say, not thine own, but of the other- a believer is not to be governed by decisions made in the conscience of unbelievers, but in subjection to the Lord.  He is, however, to take account of the wrong conclusion others may draw from his actions.
For why is my liberty judged of another man’s conscience?  Christian liberty is to be exercised in relation to what the Lord allows or disallows, not what ignorant unbelievers think.  What an unbeliever may think after seeing a believer eat meat offered to idols is very important, and should be taken into account carefully, but in the final analysis the decision the believer makes is on the basis of God’s truth, not an unbeliever’s conscience.  Christian liberty is not at the mercy of unbelieving misunderstandings.

10:30  For if I by grace be a partaker, why am I evil spoken of for that for which I give thanks?

For if I by grace be a partaker- the Scripture requires us to give thanks for our food.  The apostle referred to the doctrines of demons when he wrote to Timothy, and one of those doctrines was a command to abstain from eating meat.  Those meats, however, “God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the truth.  For every creature of God is good, and nothing to be refused, if it be received with thanksgiving: for it is sanctified by the word of God and prayer”, 1 Timothy 4:1-5.  The word of God in particular is the permission God gave to Noah to eat meat, in the words, “Every moving thing that liveth shall be meat for you; even as the green herb have I given you all things”, Genesis 9:3.  The only proviso was that the meat should not be eaten with the blood, and this is repeated in the New Testament when the apostles directed the believers to abstain from blood, Acts 15:29.  So black sausage and suchlike meat products should not be eaten by believers. Not only is there the general permission to eat meat, but also the specific requirement that the believer give thanks for that food before eating it.  This is the “prayer” of 1 Timothy 4:5, and the “grace” and the “give thanks” of the verse we are considering.  It is envisaged that the believer will say grace before meals, and so give thanks to God for what He has provided for the needs of the body.  It is clear from this passage also, that this giving of thanks also is to take place even at an unbeliever’s feast, and in an unbeliever’s home, possibly.  This should not be done in any ostentatious way, but it is fitting that even in such circumstances the believer should quietly bow his head and give thanks to God before eating.  If this is noticed, it will speak volumes to unbelievers present.
Why am I evil spoken of for that for which I give thanks?  The argument of the apostle is that if thanks has been given to God for the food, and it has been sanctified by that action, then nothing that an unbeliever may think or say can make it unsanctified.  There is no reason why a believer in those circumstances should be evil spoken of, for he has complied with God’s will. So the following things are true of the meat at an unbelievers feast: 1.    Meat offered to idols is no different to any other. 2.    The believer has perfect liberty to eat it. 3.    It is set apart by God for man’s use. 4.    Grace has been said over it by the believer. Yet, after all that, such is the care he should take lest he offend the conscience of an unbeliever, he must refrain from eating that meat if it is definitely pointed out as having been previously offered to idols.

10:31  Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God.

Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do- whether at an unbeliever’s house or not, we must be circumspect in our actions.  If we eat and drink in such circumstances as cause an unbeliever to stumble, then we displease God.  And this principle extends to whatsoever we do, not just in the matter of eating and drinking.  We cannot put our lives in compartments, and say that certain areas are not affected by what we believe.  Our whole life must be under the control of the word of God.
Do all to the glory of God- the believer is in the privileged position of being able to glorify God.  This unbelievers cannot do.  We should therefore be careful to see that we do in fact enhances God’s reputation in the world, and not the reverse.

10:32  Give none offence, neither to the Jews, nor to the Gentiles, nor to the church of God:

Give none offence- the particular way we can glorify God is to so conduct ourselves before men that they have no just cause for finding fault, and no just reason for rejecting the truth of God.  It is true that unbelievers are good at making excuses for not turning to Christ; we should ensure they have no good reason to do so because of what they see believers do. Neither to the Jews- these who are steadfastly set against idolatry, will be quick to accuse Christians of compromising with idols.  They must be given no reason for thinking that, and thereby being confirmed in their unbelief of the gospel.
Nor to the Gentiles- these, if they see believers compromising with idols, might say something like, “I will carry on with my idols, for there is no difference between myself and Christians”.
Nor to the church of God- the assembly at Corinth was addressed by the apostle as “the church of God which is in Corinth”, in 1:2.  This term is never applied to the church which is Christ’s body, the sum total of the believers of this age.  After all, many of these are in heaven, having died, so how can we offend them anyway?  And there may be some who are not yet saved, (for the church which is Christ’s body is an entity in the mind of God, it is not yet realised fully as far as we are concerned).  The apostle is warning against causing offence to those who comprise the local assembly at Corinth, lest some be drawn into association with idols through the unwise behaviour of their fellow-believers.

10:33  Even as I please all men in all things, not seeking mine own profit, but the profit of many, that they may be saved.

Even as I please all men in all things- to please means here “to be of service”.  We should be at the service of unbelievers, not brashly riding roughshod over their feelings.  There are those who are seeking the Lord, and we should not put any obstacles in their way.
Not seeking mine own profit- the Christian should be like his Lord, who came amongst men to give, not to take.  A believer who parades before others his supposed liberty to associate with idols with impunity, is seeking his own profit, in terms of prestige and admiration from carnal men and liberal-minded believers.
But the profit of many, that they may be saved- the apostle sought to please all men, but he was a realist, and knew that not all men would be saved, even though they could be.  So he sought to please all, so that many might get saved.  The next verse, whilst it is found in the next chapter, contains an exhortation to be like the apostle in the attitude he has described in this verse.  He assures us that in the measure in which his behaviour is like his Lord’s, we may safely follow his example.

 

 

 

 

THE TABERNACLE: An introduction

In His goodness God has given to us the interpretation of the meaning of the tabernacle, and it is recorded for us in the Epistle to the Hebrews. Having spoken in chapter 8 of the New Covenant which replaces the Old Covenant of the Law, the writer goes on to show in Hebrews 9 that just as the first covenant had a sanctuary and service, so does the New Covenant. The tabernacle was a worldly sanctuary, verse 1, not in the carnal sense of worldly, but in the sense that it was: (i) constructed of materials from this world. (ii) a structure fitted for travelling through this world. (iii) it was an ordered and beautiful structure. Just as the cosmos or universe has order and structure, so this worldly (kosmikos) building is the same.

We should notice the words used of the tabernacle which give clues as to its meaning.

The example of heavenly things. “The example…of heavenly things”, Hebrews 8:5. “The patterns of things in the heavens”, Hebrews 9:23. Example and pattern translate the same word. The priests served in an earthly sanctuary, but they did so in relation to the sanctuary in heaven. The earthly tabernacle was a sample of what was in heaven, but the heavenly things were the reality behind them, “the heavenly things themselves”, Hebrews 9:23.

The evidence of heavenly things. “The shadow of heavenly things”, Hebrews 8:5. The heavenly things were the substance, something that can cast a shadow, whereas the tabernacle was the shadow. They provided evidence that there was a heavenly reality..

The expression of heavenly things. “The pattern showed to thee in the mount”, Hebrews 8:5. The heavenly sanctuary was the pattern, (tupos), see 9:24 below. “Tupos” is a metal-worker’s word, coming from the word to strike, and means the original, archetypal pattern, which when impressed onto softer metal leaves its corresponding mark, the anti-type. Hebrews 9:24 “The holy places made with hands, which are the figures of the true”. The word figure, (anti-tupos) is the reverse of the word used in Hebrews 8:5. The heavenly sanctuary is the type, whereas the tabernacle on earth is the antitype.

The explanation of heavenly things. “The Holy Spirit this signifying”, Hebrews 9:8. The tabernacle set-up was a sign that the Holy Spirit used in Old Testament times to point the way to spiritual truths. “Which was figure for the time then present”, Hebrews 9:9. Just as the Lord Jesus in His parables used objects to represent truths, and just as He performed miracles that were called signs, so it is with the figure, (parabole) and sign of the tabernacle. The Holy Spirit used the tabernacle and its arrangement to convey spiritual truth in Old Testament times. It is interesting to note that the materials for the making of the tabernacle are called a heave offering in Exodus 25:2, for they represented a recognition of the God of heaven, the words heave and heaven being connected.

Having seen that the tabernacle on earth was a copy of things pertaining in heaven, we are in a position to consider the way different parts of the whole tabernacle system relate to this. Consider the following suggestions as to their significance:

The tabernacle, tent, covering for the tent, and the covering overall: Features of the character of Christ as seen in varying measure according to the degree of a person’s interest in Him.

The boards for the tabernacle: the support the Godhood and manhood of Christ gave to the display of His character. His steadfastness in the face of the opposition in the world.

The court of the tabernacle: the righteous life of Christ, showing the standard of righteousness God requires of those who approach Him, but which is unattainable by the natural man.

The gate of the court: righteousness maintained, but the blue, purple and scarlet are added, representing those things which fit Christ to be the mediator, the way to God.

The altar of burnt offering and the laver: two aspects of the work of Christ at Calvary, His sacrificial work and His sanctifying work, Ephesians 5:1,2; Titus 2:14.

The transportation of the vessels through the wilderness: the ways in which Christ moved amongst men so that they could have opportunities to uncover His glory, and also give opportunity for His people to serve Him by shouldering responsibility.

The unseen vessels in the Holy Place and Holy of Holies: the different ministries of Christ which He currently exercises in the presence of God, but which He gave glimpses of when He was here on earth. These ministries may be summed up in the words of Hebrews 9:24, “For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands, which are the figures of the true, but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us”. Five things at least are told us here. First, that Christ does not officiate in an earthly sanctuary. Second, He does officiate in a heavenly. He has entered in, just as the ark was brought into the tabernacle when it was first set up, Exodus 40:21. Third, He appears in heaven. The word appear means to shine, and reminds us of the lampstand in the tabernacle. Fourth, He is in the presence of God, just as the loaves on the table of showbread were called the “bread of presence”. Fifth, He is there for us, and ever lives to make intercession for us, reminding us of the altar of incense before the vail in the tabernacle.

The individual vessels of the tabernacle are listed several times, firstly with the initial instructions regarding the tabernacle, in Exodus 25:10-40, 27:1-8, 30:1-10, 30:17-21; then again in Exodus 37:1-28, 38:1-8, when Bezaleel made them; then when the tabernacle was first erected, in Exodus 40:1-32. In Numbers 4:1-15 details are given of the procedure when the tabernacle was to be moved through the wilderness. Finally, they are listed in Hebrews 9:1-5. In the case of the Old Testament lists of vessels, whereas the order differs, the ark is always first. This is highly significant, since the ark is the vessel which especially symbolises the presence of God, and God alone has the right to put Himself first. The fact that the ark is last in Hebrews 9 is significant too, for the chapter deals with approach to God, and the end in view is God Himself. This is reinforced by the fact that the Epistle to the Hebrews begins with the word God, and not, as was usual in letters of those times, the name of the writer. The Being of God and approach to Him is in view in the whole of the epistle. The only one who can introduce us to such a God, and give us access into His presence, is His Son. He does this through who He is and what He did at Calvary, and these are the twin themes presented to us in the ark and the mercy seat.

ISAIAH 45:15-17

These verses come in a remarkable passage in Isaiah where God predicts the name of the king who will bring the nation of Israel out of their captivity in Babylon. 170 years before the event, God foretold through the prophet that Cyrus, King of Persia, would allow His people to return to their land. This, however, is only a foretaste of what will happen in the future, when the nation of Israel is installed in the Land of Promise, with Jesus Christ as their Messiah and King, and this is what our passage has to do with. Isaiah is doing several things. First, he is maintaining the Godhood of God in the face of the false gods in the nations around Israel. Second, he is showing the folly of worshipping those false gods. Third, he is warning Judah about the sins the other part of the nation, the ten tribes of Israel, were guilty of. Fourth, he is prophesying about the near future, when Cyrus the Persian would come to Babylon and defeat it, thus allowing the people of Israel to return to their land after the Captivity. Fifth, he is looking far into the future, when a more wonderful deliverance would be effected, and Christ the Messiah would deliver His people from a greater danger, and bring in His reign on the earth. So in Isaiah 44:23 the prophet projects himself into the future, when the reign of Christ has begun on earth, and speaks of it as if it has happened. This is often called “the prophetic past”. So certain is the outcome, that Isaiah can with confidence speak of it as if it has already happened. Then he proceeds to tell how that glorious outcome will be achieved. In verses 24-28, Isaiah makes a remarkable set of predictions. Remember he is speaking before Israel were taken into captivity and Jerusalem was destroyed. Yet he predicts that a ruler will arise by the name of Cyrus, who will be so used of God to deliver His people that he can be given the title “anointed”, 45:1. He is so like Christ in this one respect, (and only this respect of course), that this name can be given to him in a lesser sense. So before Jerusalem was destroyed Isaiah prophesied it would be rebuilt, and by whom. Isaiah also predicts that God would “frustrate the tokens of the liars”, and “make diviners mad”, 44:25. This happened when Belshazzar’s astrologers were unable to read the writing on the wall, Daniel 5:7,8.  God would turn their wise men backward, and make their knowledge foolish. Much literature from Babylon has been discovered which shows that the astrologers of those times invariably assured the king that he would be victorious. They probably felt that it was too dangerous to say otherwise! God, says Isaiah, would “confirm the word of His servant”, (i.e. Daniel), and “perform the counsel of his messengers”, (i.e. the prophets who had foretold the downfall of Babylon). Then come these significant words, “That saith to Jerusalem, ‘Thou shalt be inhabited’; and to the cities of Judah, ‘ye shall be built, and I will raise up the decayed places thereof’; 44:26,28. Cyrus will perform all God’s pleasure, and will do this by saying to Jerusalem, “Thou shalt be built”, and to the temple, “Thy foundation shall be laid”. The Medo-Persian army diverted the river Euphrates (which flowed through the city), whilst Belshazzar feasted with his lords, or great ones, including, no doubt, the chiefs of the army. Having done this, they were able to march into the city along the river bed, open the gates from the inside, (“I will open to him the two-leaved gates of brass”, 45:1) and the city was taken. God further promises to loose the loins of kings, 45:1, which is exactly what happened, for we read that when Belshazzar saw the writing on the wall, “the joints of his loins were loosed”, Daniel 5:6. So it was that Cyrus and the Medo-Persian empire succeeded the Babylonian empire. The rule over Babylonia itself was given by Cyrus to Darius the Mede, who died two years later. Daniel 6:28 shows that subsequently Cyrus took sole charge of the empire. It was the policy of Cyrus to allow the nations he had conquered to continue with their particular religion. Accordingly, he allowed the Israelites to return to Jerusalem and build their city and their temple. Thus the word of God came to pass. This brings us to Isaiah 45:7. “I form the light” would firstly refer to God as Creator and Controller of the universe, (not the false gods of the heathen), reminding us of Genesis 1:3, “Let there be light”. It would also remind us that He alone is the One able to bring in all that light symbolises, such as hope, righteousness, and a new day. Only God can dispel the gloom of their captivity. He creates darkness also, for He will plunge the kings who resist His will into the same despondency and darkness as they have made His people suffer. Jeremiah 50:29 foretells that God would recompense Babylon for what she had done to Israel. So it is that when Israel returned to Jerusalem, (which name means “foundation of peace), after the exile, they had a measure of peace and quietness, all of God’s creating. But Isaiah looks on to a better day for Israel, when the Messiah shall come, and “the people that walked in darkness”, shall see “a great light”, Isaiah 9:2. A verse quoted by Matthew when the Lord Jesus moved from living in Nazareth to being in Capernaum, near Galilee Matthew 4:13-16. The “way of the sea” Isaiah mentions is the highway from Babylonia that swept down along the Mediterranean coast, then came inland past the Sea of Galilee and went on to Damascus. Matthew probably sat alongside this highway collecting taxes for the Romans, but one day the King of Kings came by, and Matthew immediately left working for the Romans, and followed Christ. Malachi speaks of the “Sun of Righteousness arising with healing in His wings”, Malachi 4:2, and David spoke of the “morning without clouds”, 2 Samuel 23:4. All to come to pass when the Lord Jesus comes to reign. For Israel’s enemies, however, whether in Cyrus’ day or in the future, God will create evil. The word used here is found 640 times in the Old Testament. On 275 occasions the thought is of calamity of some sort. So whereas God brings in light, in the form of salvation and deliverance for Israel, He will bring in calamitous conditions for those who oppose Him. “Verily Thou art a God that hidest Thyself, O God of Israel the Saviour” expresses wonderment at the remarkable way God will intervene in salvation for His earthly people Israel in a future day. As the apostle Paul wrote, “How unsearchable are His judgements, and His ways past finding out”, Romans 11:33. The glory of God that will be expressed in Jesus Christ His Son when He reigns, will be so splendid, that it will be as if God hid Himself in Old Testament times. He did not in fact do so, but by comparison, it will be as if He did. He is called the God of Israel the Saviour, because through Jesus Christ He will intervene to rescue His people from their enemies. But more than this, He will save them from their sins when they repent and believe in the one they crucified centuries before. When they see the Lord Jesus coming in power and great glory, they shall look on Him whom they pierced, and weep in repentance, and accept Him as their long-promised Messiah. See Revelation 1:7; Zechariah 12:10-14; John 19:31-37. The reference to idol-worship is very solemn, for before Christ’s kingdom is set up, a time of great tribulation will come upon the earth, and a counterfeit messiah will arise, and demand that men worship him and his image. This will be a great test for the remnant of those who believe in Israel, and the prophet is putting on record beforehand, for their encouragement, that God will see to it that all who worship idols will be judged.

NUMBERS 19 The Red Heifer

There were at least four once-for-all national sacrifices for Israel in the Old Testament.  There was the sacrifice of the Passover Lamb, by which they were delivered from Egypt, and which became an annual festival, but only as a memorial of the original deliverance; the covenant sacrifices in Exodus 19 and 24; the sacrifice of a sucking lamb by Samuel in 1 Samuel 7:9-11, and the sacrifice of the red heifer which concerns us now.  This in no way slights the once-for-all sacrifice of Christ, for the others mentioned were but typical, whereas His was substantial, the reality of which the others were but shadows.  The writer to the Hebrews impresses this upon us when he alludes to the red heifer in the words of Hebrews 9:13, “For if the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh: how much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered Himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God?”  Note the link between the blood of bulls and goats of the Day of Atonement ceremony, (as compared to the blood of goats and calves of the Day of the Covenant ceremony, Hebrews 9:12, Exodus 19), and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling the unclean.  In physical terms it was water that was sprinkled in Numbers 19, but the writer to the Hebrews is concerned with that which underlay and gave value to the water, namely the ashes of an accepted sin offering.  The ineffectiveness in a final sense of the Day of Atonement sacrifices is seen in the fact that they were offered year by year continually; that they were retrospective, dealing with the sins of the nation after the event; and that they only purified externally and ritually, “the purifying of the flesh”, whereas the blood of Christ reaches deep within, to “purge the conscience”.  In the intervening period until the next national atonement day, there was provision for defilement as it occurred, in the form of the red heifer offering to which we now turn. Notice first of all the setting in which the offering is detailed.  Remarkably, it is found in the book of Numbers, the wilderness book.  There were three classes of people banished from the camp of Israel, namely, lepers and those with an issue of blood, whose case is dealt with in the book of Leviticus, in chapters 13,14, and 15, and those defiled by the dead.  The latter class is dealt with in the wilderness book, the Book of Numbers.  The Jews gave titles to the books culled from the first words, and so they entitled the third book of Moses, “In the wilderness”. Whereas Exodus chapters 12-40 cover only 18 months, and the book of Leviticus only 1 month, Numbers covers 38 years 9 months of the movement of Israel through the desert, see 10:11 and Deuteronomy 1:3. The reason for the long length of time spent in the wilderness, (even though the journey from Horeb to Kadesh Barnea should only have taken eleven days, Deuteronomy 1:2), was that in chapter 14 they had refused the land of promise after the spies had viewed it for forty days, so they were condemned to spend a total of forty years in the wilderness.  Psalm 95 is based on that period, and is quoted by the writer to the Hebrews in his second warning passage in chapters three and four.  His phrase is, “Their carcases fell in the wilderness”, 3:17.  All who were twenty years old and upward at the beginning of the wilderness journey were condemned to die in the desert because of their refusal of the land.  Only Joshua and Caleb, the two faithful spies, were excepted.  So it was that the wilderness became a vast graveyard, full of the bones and corpses of dead apostate Israelites.  It is this situation that is addressed in the chapter before us, because the special need was for cleansing after contact with death in some form. With these things in mind, we turn to the detail of Numbers chapter 19.  The chapter may be looked at from five viewpoints, medically, morally, typically, spiritually, and prophetically.  First, medically, because the presence of so many dead bodies presented a health risk, especially to a tented multitude in hot desert conditions.  Second, there was the moral lesson being taught the younger generation, as they were constantly reminded of the penalty for not listening to the voice of the Lord, see Numbers 14:22; Hebrews 3:7,8.  Third, there is the typical application of the chapter, which we are encouraged to make by the reference in Hebrews 9:13.  Fourth, there is the spiritual application, which we may make as we apply the lessons to ourselves in our own day.  Then there is the prophetical view, for the ashes of the heifer are “laid up for the children of Israel”, so that however long the interval between the sacrifice and the realisation of defilement, the remedy is available.  The nation of Israel in a day to come will find that the work of Christ at Calvary, done so many centuries before, still avails to cleanse the defiled, see Ezekiel 36:16-29. We may divide the chapter as follows:

Verses 1 and 2 The selection of the heifer.
Verses 3-8 The sacrifice of the heifer.
Verses 9-10 The saving of the ashes of the heifer.
Verses 11-16 The specifying of the uncleanness to be dealt with by the ashes of the heifer.
Verses 17-22 The sprinkling of the Israelite with the ashes of the heifer.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF NUMBERS CHAPTER 19, VERSES 1 TO 10:

19:1  And the Lord spake unto Moses and unto Aaron, saying,
19:2  This is the ordinance of the law which the Lord hath commanded, saying, Speak unto the children of Israel, that they bring thee a red heifer without spot, wherein is no blemish, and upon which never came yoke:
19:3  And ye shall give her unto Eleazar the priest, that he may bring her forth without the camp, and one shall slay her before his face: 19:4  And Eleazar the priest shall take of her blood with his finger, and sprinkle of her blood directly before the tabernacle of the congregation seven times:
19:5  And one shall burn the heifer in his sight; her skin, and her flesh, and her blood, with her dung, shall he burn:
19:6  And the priest shall take cedar wood, and hyssop, and scarlet, and cast it into the midst of the burning of the heifer.
19:7  Then the priest shall wash his clothes, and he shall bathe his flesh in water, and afterward he shall come into the camp, and the priest shall be unclean until the even.
19:8  And he that burneth her shall wash his clothes in water, and bathe his flesh in water, and shall be unclean until the even.
19:9  And a man that is clean shall gather up the ashes of the heifer, and lay them up without the camp in a clean place, and it shall be kept for the congregation of the children of Israel for a water of separation: it is a purification for sin.
19:10  And he that gathereth the ashes of the heifer shall wash his clothes, and be unclean until the even: and it shall be unto the children of Israel, and unto the stranger that sojourneth among them, for a statute for ever.

Verses 1 and 2        THE SELECTION OF THE HEIFER
And the Lord spake unto Moses and unto Aaron, saying, This is the ordinance of the law which the Lord hath commanded, saying, Speak unto the children of Israel, that they bring thee a red heifer without spot, wherein is no blemish, and upon which never came yoke:

We notice in verse 1 that a word comes to Moses and Aaron as those who receive instruction from God, and then the heifer is brought to them in recognition of that fact by the people.  The latter learn by this to recognise and respond to the word of God, in contrast to the older generation that refused the word of God.  It is Aaron’s son Eleazar who officiates in the ceremony, however, and Moses and Aaron are not mentioned again in the chapter.  We are reminded of the fact that neither Moses nor Aaron entered the land of promise, although for a different reason than the majority of Israel.  They both failed to fully comply with the word of God in the matter of the water from the rock in chapter 20, and hence were barred from the land, 20:12.  How serious is the refusal to hear the word of God!  Let us take note, and if necessary take action.

We come now to the description of the animal that God specified in this instance.  A red heifer is required.  Significantly, the word for red is the same as the word for Adam.  The first man Adam had been formed by God as a potter forms the red clay, Genesis 2:7.  Not only is Adam a proper name, but it is a race-name too, for all descend from the first man.  (Unbelievers speak of different races of men, but there is but one according to Scripture, see Acts 17:26).  In Romans 5 the apostle traces the entrance of death into the world to one man, Adam.  By failing to obey the word of God, sin came into the world.  It is not simply that sin was now present upon the earth, but that Adam passed on the sin-principle to his offspring, so that death passes upon the world of men by reason of their birth. This would have been forcibly brought home to the Israelites as they made their way to Canaan, for the desert was strewn with the carcases of apostates, who had gone back on their commitment to God so far as to refuse the land He had promised to their forefathers.  Hence the warning given by the writer to the Hebrews, lest there be found amongst them any with an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God.  Notice the emphasis on the fact that He is the living God, in contrast to those who were spiritually dead despite their profession, and then physically dead also. An “Adam-heifer” is thus required by God to deal with the consequences of death in the desert.

We may see in this a foreshadowing of what Christ would do when He died, for Romans 6:6 says that our old man was crucified with Christ, indicating that in His death the Lord Jesus took account of what we were in Adam, and dealt with it.  The particular need in Numbers 19, however, is for a clearing from uncleanness of those who unwittingly have come across the consequences of apostasy in others.  And the lesson is not hard to draw in our day.  We as believers are surrounded by those who make religious profession of some degree or other.  It is manifest that with some there is a full-scale renunciation of that which is properly Christian, and true believers need to clear themselves of any trace of contamination from such a source.  We need to make sure that it is well-known that assembly believers have no sympathy with corrupt Christendom.  Only so shall the Lord’s people be free from guilt by association.  Remember the words of 2 Corinthians 6:17, “Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing.”

The animal required is a female, however, introducing the passive thought.  The man who became unclean by touching a dead body or a bone, did not actively set out to touch the unclean item; he was passive in the matter.  Nevertheless he constituted a health risk to his fellow Israelites. The gravity with which God viewed the presence of death in the camp of Israel must be emphasised, especially if it came because of apostasy, which He hates. Adam in the garden was only required to be passive to obey God.  He was simply commanded to refrain from eating of the tree of knowledge of good and evil.  Alas! he was active, and deliberately transgressed in full knowledge of what he was doing.  The last Adam was marked by passive subjection to His Father’s will, “Not My will, but Thine be done”, and this subjection led Him to accomplish the act of righteousness of dealing with our sin at Calvary which directly countered the sin of Adam, Romans 5:19.  There was not a shred of that independence and self-will which marked Adam. The red heifer was to be without spot, indicating there was no flaw by descent in the animal.  There is no flaw by descent in Christ, either.  He has no physical link with Adam through Joseph, although he, importantly, was His legal father, giving Him the direct line of descent from David and Abraham.

It is interesting to note the change of wording in Matthew 1 when the birth of Christ is mentioned.  From Abraham down to Joseph it was a man begetting, but then it is “Mary, of whom was born Jesus, who is called Christ”.  The word for born is the same as that which has been used for begat throughout the chapter.  The only difference is that it is now passive- Mary was the one through whom the begetting became a possibility.  Christ is the long-promised seed of the woman, and this as a result of the Holy Spirit coming upon Mary for conception, and the power of the Highest overshadowing her for protection until her child was born.  That Holy Thing that was born of her was called the Son of God because He has united Deity with a holy nature, yet remains what He ever was, the Son of God.  The angel insists that the Holy Thing born may still rightly be called the Son of God, for His incarnation has not taken away from His Deity.  In fact it is true to say that He has added to His Deity by becoming man, for He who is ever in the form of God took upon Himself the form of a servant and was made in the likeness of men, Philippians 2:7.

Luke sees the importance of showing that this man is indeed different, so he brings in the genealogy of Christ just before He begins His public ministry, and traces it right back to Adam.  Matthew gives the genealogy of Christ beginning at Abraham, and then moves forward through time, for the Messiah was the hope for the future.  Luke, however, travels back in time until he reaches the first man.  But it is Adam the son of God that Luke goes back to, for creatorially God is Adam’s father, just as all men are the offspring of God by creation, Acts 17:28.  It is worthy of notice that the Devil does not think that this is what the title Son means when used of Christ, for his first temptation begins-  “If Thou be the Son of God”.  If Christ were only Son as Adam was son, then this temptation would have been pointless, for neither Adam nor any other mere man can turn a stone into bread.  The Devil knew the sonship of Christ was different. Luke deliberately challenges Satan to be defeated by Christ the Second Man, where he succeeded before with the first man, and this is what happened.  The manhood of Christ is not capable of sinning.  He was put to the most severe testing in the wilderness by possibly the most intelligent, and certainly the most wicked created being, yet ever distanced Himself from any thought that sin was an option.

This is the truth the expression “without sin” in Hebrews 4:15 conveys. There is no spot in Christ, and He is totally free from the entail of Adam’s sin, yet He is true man, for as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, He has taken part likewise of the same, Hebrews 2:14.  He is fully qualified, therefore, to deal with the question of Adam’s sin by His death.  He is as much a man as men of Adam’s race are, but not such as they are, in terms of their sin. Ruth found she had a kinsman in Boaz, but she also found there was one nearer than he.  It was only when the nearest kinsman defaulted that the second man could act as redeemer.  So Adam is nearer to us in the sense that we are sinners as he was, but since he has defaulted, and disqualified himself from acting for God, the Second Man is free to step in and become our Kinsman Redeemer.

The red heifer was to be without blemish as well, meaning that it must not have had its coat damaged in any way.  This tells of the blameless character of the Lord Jesus.  He was blamed for many things, but the three-fold word of the Father from heaven to Him publicly, assures us He was well pleasing to heaven, even though earth found fault.  It is expressly said of the majority of Israel as they passed through the wilderness, that with them God was not well-pleased, for they were overthrown in the wilderness, 1 Corinthians 10:5.  Their behaviour left much to be desired, and it is no surprise that they were cut off.  The Son of God, in marked contrast, passed through this wilderness world blemish free, for He was “holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens”, Hebrews 7:26. There is a further description of the red heifer.

It must never have had a yoke upon it.  Peter spoke of the yoke in Acts 15:10 when he rebuked the Judaisers for wanting to put believers under the law. He protested, saying, “Why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were able to bear”.  Just as a yoke was put upon an ox to force it to do the will of its master, so Israel were yoked to the law to make them do the will of God.  Now Christ was made under the law, was circumcised the eighth day to signify this, and He magnified the law and made it honourable as Isaiah said He would, Isaiah 42:21.  Yet for all that He did not need the coercion of the law to do the will of His Father.  It is noticeable that when speaking of doing the will of God in Hebrews 10, the writer, relating Psalm 40 to Christ, omits the words “Yea, thy law is within My heart”.  Like the ark in the tabernacle, which contained within it the unbroken tables of the law, Christ faithfully safeguarded all the commandments of the law.  Yet whereas the law was given through Moses, grace and truth came, and are still maintained, by Jesus Christ, John 1:17.

Verses 3-8    THE SACRIFICE OF THE HEIFER

Verse 3   And ye shall give her unto Eleazar the priest, that he may bring her forth without the camp, and one shall slay her before his face:

Having been selected by the nation, the heifer is brought to Eleazar the priest.  The word came to Moses and Aaron, but the work fell to Eleazar, Aaron’s son, the high priest in waiting.  Eleazar is expressly spoken of in Numbers 32:29 as passing over the Jordan.  He becomes a figure of Christ as one who having made sacrifice at Calvary, “crossed the Jordan” to resurrection ground, and then “passed into the heavens”, Hebrews 4:14.  He is spoken of as the apostle (like Moses), and high priest, (like Aaron), of our profession, but whereas they did not enter the land, He did, (like Eleazar).

The animal is next taken outside the camp, for it was there that those defiled by the dead were sent according to Numbers 5:1-4.  The sacrifice that is to be their substitute must take the same place.  So Christ also made His way outside the city walls of Jerusalem to the outside place, the place of the outcast.  There had been no room for Him in the inn at His birth, no room for Him in the synagogue of Nazareth, no room for Him in the temple, and now there was no room for Him in the city.  He deliberately moves outside, however, that He might deal with that which causes men to be cast out from the presence of God.  He was “numbered with the transgressors; and He bare the sin of many”, Isaiah 53:12. It is noteworthy that much of the action in this chapter is carried out by unnamed persons.  “One shall slay her”, verse 3; “one shall burn”, verse 5; “a man that is clean shall gather up the ashes”, verse 9; “they shall take the ashes”, verse 17; “a clean person shall sprinkle”, verse 18.  Since only those who were holy were allowed to touch the holy things, we must assume that these unnamed persons are Levites.

This would explain the emphasis on the Levites throughout the book up to this point.  The mention of the fact that they were not numbered for war, but were to attend to the tabernacle, especially when it was moved, 1:47-51, 2:33; their ministry unto Aaron as priest, and their genealogy as those thus called, and their respective tasks when the tabernacle was transported, 3:1-4:49; their consecration to the Lord, and their substitution for the firstborn in Israel, 8:5-26; and their being joined to Aaron in the service of the tabernacle, 18:1-7, and the provision for their support in 18:21-32. Hebrews 7:28 makes it very clear that the priesthood of Christ did not begin until the law-age was finished, and this happened when He died.  The fact is that the priest and Levite were needed in the Old Testament because of the deficiency of the law-system.  There is no such deficiency with Christ.  He does not need priesthood, either of Himself or others, to enable Him to offer the supreme and final sacrifice. He offered Himself without spot to God, doing what no animal was able to do, namely, present Himself for sacrifice.

Verse 4  And Eleazar the priest shall take of her blood with his finger, and sprinkle of her blood directly before the tabernacle of the congregation seven times:

The blood, (being the evidence that an acceptable sacrifice has been slain), is now taken, and sprinkled by Eleazar towards the face or front of the tabernacle of the congregation, seven times.  It is important to remember that the tabernacle proper, the “Mishcan”, the immediate presence of God, was the innermost curtain of the building.  The curtains of goats hair formed a tent, “ohel”, for this tabernacle, as Exodus 26:7 makes clear.  The rams’ skins dyed red were a covering for this tent, and the badgers’ skins were a covering over all. The boards of the tabernacle were simply pillars to support the innermost curtain, the tabernacle.  That they were not the tabernacle itself is seen in Numbers 3:25,36.  In verse 25 the Gershonites have charge of the tabernacle.  In verse 36 the Merarites have charge of the boards of the tabernacle.  Not the boards consisting of the tabernacle, but the boards belonging to the tabernacle, in the sense that they were necessary to hold the tabernacle up. Returning to Numbers 19:4 where the blood is sprinkled directly before the tent of the congregation.  This tent of the congregation was the goats’ hair curtains which covered the linen curtains, thus protecting them.  It should be noticed where the apostrophe is placed in the words goats’, rams’ and badgers’.  That it is at the end shows that more than one animal is in view in each case.  Now goat’s hair can either be plucked from a living goat, or from a dead one.  And both a living and a dead goat featured in the Day of Atonement ceremony.  The one was sent away into the wilderness bearing its symbolic load of sin, and the other was slain and its blood sprinkled in the Holiest of All.  The tent of the congregation was a reminder of this, and performed a two-fold function, for it protected the congregation, being the tent of the congregation, and it protected the linen curtains.  God dwelt amongst His people only because the question of their defiling sin was dealt with each Day of Atonement, and this was signified by the protection the goats’ hair curtains provided for His dwelling-place. Now in what way could the blood of the red heifer be sprinkled towards the tent of the congregation, if it was covered over by the rams’ skins and the badgers’ skins?  The answer is found in the fact that one of the sections of goats’ hair was visible at the front, being folded in half and hung over the entrance to the tabernacle.  This ensured that the need for atonement was always kept in view.  Every time the people looked toward the tabernacle they would be reminded of it.  So the blood is sprinkled in relation to the acknowledged need for atonement.

The fact that Eleazar only used his finger shows that the emphasis at this point is on the quality of the blood.  Sometimes blood was poured out, and this signified the abundance of the provision, the quantity of it, so to speak.  With Christ, of course, there is both the quality, for His blood is precious to God, and abundant provision, for He tasted death for every man, Hebrews 2:9, and put away sin in its totality, Hebrews 9:26. The blood was sprinkled seven times, not only to ensure that the action was seen by the Israelites, but also to emphasise the sufficiency of what was being provided for cleansing.  The Hebrew word for seven means fulness or completeness.

Verse 5  And one shall burn the heifer in his sight; her skin, and her flesh, and her blood, with her dung, shall he burn:

The next stage in the ritual is that the heifer is burned, again in the sight of Eleazar, acting for God in the matter.  On a practical level, this is in fact the incineration of the animal, thus ensuring that it is completely germ-free.  On a spiritual level the heifer must be burnt, for it represents that which man has become through Adam’s fall, and that merits the unsparing judgement of God.  For the word for burn used here means to burn up, thus indicating God’s displeasure at death and sin.

This is in addition to the killing of the animal, and shows us in typical fashion the need, not only of the death of the Lord Jesus to set aside Adam and his race, but also of His bearing of wrath before He died, which is figured in the flames of the fire.  Adam and his race are by nature children of wrath, Ephesians 2:2, yet Christ was prepared to endure wrath in Calvary’s dark night, that those who believe may be shown mercy. What is burnt up is now specified.  The skin, flesh, the blood, and the dung are all totally consumed.  The offering is a substitute for the man who is defiled.  Being defiled, the man merits the judgement of God, and every part of him does so.

The skin of an animal is that which corresponds to the clothing of a man.  Clothing in Scripture speaks of character, those features which mark him personally.  We are reminded of Isaiah 64:6, “all our righteousnesses are as filthy rags”.  Next the flesh of the animal, which tells of the nature, what a person is within.  This too must be burnt, for the apostle states that “in me, that is in my flesh, dwelleth no good thing”, Romans 7:18.  Then the blood.  This forcibly presents to us a very important truth, that once this heifer has been sacrificed, there will not need to be a further sacrifice to yield blood to be sprinkled.  This is the only time when sacrificial blood was burnt.  This comes close to the truth of Hebrews 9, and the once-for-all sacrifice of Christ.  This lesson is re-inforced in verse 6, as we shall see.  Finally, the dung of the animal is burnt up.  Now we may easily connect this with that which is distasteful and abhorrent about the flesh, but we must remember that the apostle counted all his attainments in the religious sphere as dung, Philippians 3:8.  Anything which supplants Christ is abhorrent to God, and merits His fiery indignation.

Verse 6   And the priest shall take cedar wood, and hyssop, and scarlet, and cast it into the midst of the burning of the heifer.

Then a strange thing happened, for the priest took cedar wood, hyssop and scarlet, and cast them into the burning of the heifer. In the midst, thus ensuring that they did not escape the fire.  These three items have been met with before, in Leviticus 14.  Two of them are also present in Exodus 24 but not mentioned.  It is not until we reach Hebrews 9:19 that we learn that when Moses sprinkled the people and the book with blood, he used scarlet wool and hyssop.  Quite possibly the hyssop was tied together by the scarlet wool to make a convenient sprinkler.  Certainly in Leviticus 14 the cedar wood, scarlet and hyssop were used to sprinkle the leper.

Here in Numbers 19 these items are deliberately burnt, repeating the lesson we learnt when the blood was burnt, namely that there was no need to have recourse to the sprinkling of blood again.  The water of separation would be enough to deal with defilement. We know that Solomon wrote about many things, and the writer of the Book of Kings summarises them with the words, “from the cedar tree that is in Lebanon, to the hyssop that springeth out of the wall”, 1 Kings 4:33.  Now the fact that the sprinkler facilitated the sprinkling of the leper, and ensured that he was rendered fit to be re-instated in Israel, would suggest to us that there is something about Christ in these three things, for He alone makes the restoration of the sinner a possibility.  Is He not like the cedar? and did He not become like the hyssop?  And was it not our sins, which were as scarlet, Isaiah 1:18 that which caused He who was like the cedar tree to become like the hyssop?  And is it not true that as a result of His work, our sins, which were as scarlet, have become as white as wool?  In other words, have been completely removed?  We rejoice that these things are so.

The cedar tree is that strong, majestic, storm-defying tree which clothes and crowns the slopes, whose excellent wood Solomon used to line his temple.  How fitting a symbol of Christ, who being in the form of God, can justly have applied to Him the language of Isaiah 57:15, “that high and lofty one that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is holy”.  What Divine strength and majesty marks Him!  How futile the attempts of men and Satan to uproot Him!  But He who possessed the form of God eternally, added to Himself the form of a servant.  He did this by being made in the likeness of men.  Not content with this, having been found by men as one who was in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself still further in His obedience to His Father.  The extent of that obedience is seen in that He endured a cross-death, with all its shame.

As He made His way outside the city walls of Jerusalem, what was springing out of those walls? The hyssop of which His ancestor had spoken long before.  Hyssop, the lowly shrub, yielding its bitterness through bruising- fit symbol of Him who was bruised for our iniquities in Calvary’s low place.  Just as the burning of the cedar wood, hyssop and scarlet added to the burning of the heifer, so the features of Christ they symbolised added value to His sacrifice.

There is an important principle to be noticed in connection with the burning of the cedar wood, scarlet, and hyssop, and it is this.  Once a person has truly known cleansing from sin through the blood of Christ, there is no need for that process to be repeated.  Just as the work of Christ was once for all, so the cleansing is once for all.  The apostle John emphasises this when he speaks of true believers walking in the light, just as Israel walked in the light of the pillar of fire, the priests walked in the light of the lampstand in the Holy Place, and the High Priest walked in the light of the Shekinah glory in the Holiest of All.  But on what basis?  For Israel, it was the blood of atonement; for believers it is the blood of Jesus Christ, God’s Son, “which cleanseth us from all sin”.  Only because the blood of Christ has this character can we move in the light of God’s presence.

The blood is not constantly applied, but it is constantly effective in God’s mind, and His people are maintained before Him, despite the fact that they are still in the old body, and often fail.  As we shall see, even though there has been the once-for-all cancellation of sin’s guilt, there still needs to be the day-by-day cleansing from sin’s defilement.

Verses 7 and 8   Then the priest shall wash his clothes, and he shall bathe his flesh in water, and afterward he shall come into the camp, and the priest shall be unclean until the even.  And he that burneth shall wash his clothes in water, and bathe his flesh in water, and shall be unclean until the even. 

This is a startling thing, that even the priest was rendered unclean by the ritual.  At the medical level, we can understand that simply going outside the camp puts the priest in danger himself.  He must therefore take steps to cleanse himself from defilement.  He does not need to have the ashes sprinkled upon him however, since he has not touched a primary source of infection.  It must be said, however, that when the leper was dealt with in Leviticus 13 and 14, the priest went outside the camp, but is not said to need to wash his clothes, or bathe, and be unclean until even, as is the case in the chapter before us.  And in the matter of those with an issue of blood, the other group which had to be excluded from the camp, the ritual took place in front of the tabernacle.  This highlights for us the extreme nature of the defilement in this instance.  Leprosy and haemorrhage are clearly not so infectious.

Verses 9-10        THE SAVING OF THE ASHES OF THE HEIFER

Verses 9 and 10  And a man that is clean shall gather up the ashes of the heifer, and lay them up without the camp in a clean place, and it shall be kept for the congregation of the children of Israel for a water of separation: it is a purification for sin.  And he that gathereth the ashes of the heifer shall wash his clothes, and be unclean until the even: and it shall be unto the children of Israel, and unto the stranger that sojourneth among them, for a statute for ever.

The ashes now claim our attention.  A clean person gathers them up from where they were burnt, and lays them up in a clean place.  The man and the place must both be clean, lest they infect the all-important ashes.  This clean place would be a designated spot outside the camp that was protected in some way from defilement.  The ashes are thus preserved for use when the need arose.  We see a prophetical aspect to things here, for the reminders of the accepted sin offering of Christ, as represented by the ashes, are held in reserve by God, so that when the nation repents they may come into the good of what their Messiah did for them long ago.  Then will come to pass the words of Ezekiel 36, and God will sprinkle clean water upon them and they will be clean, after the defilement contracted by being amongst the Gentiles for so long. The ashes are convincing proof that a suitable sin offering has been made.  Yet the very thing that was evidence of their defilement and failure, was the provision made by God for their defilement.

The cleansing was not automatic, however.  The fact that the ashes had been laid up was not enough, for they were not religious relics, but Divine provision, to be availed of when necessary.  The ashes of the heifer must be sprinkled on the unclean, as Hebrews 9:13 indicates.  Not the ashes alone, but water that has been brought into contact with them.  Now the water was to be running water, or literally “living water”, not scooped from some stagnant pool which was likely to be defiled, but fresh water.  No doubt from the rock that supplied them with water.  So two opposite things are brought together, ashes, the sign of death, and living water.

This water is called the water of separation, because it separated the Israelite from his defilement when he used it.  Of course, no amount of water is going to remove some deadly infection contracted by touching a putrefying dead body.  So this is where the promise of God comes in, for He had pledged to not put the diseases of Egypt upon His people, provided they were obedient to His word, Exodus 15:26.  The man is put to the test, therefore.  He has been defiled.  Will he avail himself of the Divinely-provided remedy, or will he fail to hear the voice of God, as his elders did when they refused the land?  If he does fail to obey, then on the seventh day he is still unclean, and poses a risk to his fellow Israelites, and an affront to God.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF NUMBERS CHAPTER 19, VERSES 11 TO 22:

19:11  He that toucheth the dead body of any man shall be unclean seven days.
19:12  He shall purify himself with it on the third day, and on the seventh day he shall be clean: but if he purify not himself the third day, then the seventh day he shall not be clean.
19:13  Whosoever toucheth the dead body of any man that is dead, and purifieth not himself, defileth the tabernacle of the Lord; and that soul shall be cut off from Israel: because the water of separation was not sprinkled upon him, he shall be unclean; his uncleanness is yet upon him.
19:14  This is the law, when a man dieth in a tent: all that come into the tent, and all that is in the tent, shall be unclean seven days. 19:15  And every open vessel, which hath no covering bound upon it, is unclean.
19:16  And whosoever toucheth one that is slain with a sword in the open fields, or a dead body, or a bone of a man, or a grave, shall be unclean seven days.
19:17  And for an unclean person they shall take of the ashes of the burnt heifer of purification for sin, and running water shall be put thereto in a vessel:
19:18  And a clean person shall take hyssop, and dip it in the water, and sprinkle it upon the tent, and upon all the vessels, and upon the persons that were there, and upon him that touched a bone, or one slain, or one dead, or a grave:
19:19  And the clean person shall sprinkle upon the unclean on the third day, and on the seventh day: and on the seventh day he shall purify himself, and wash his clothes, and bathe himself in water, and shall be clean at even.
19:20  But the man that shall be unclean, and shall not purify himself, that soul shall be cut off from among the congregation, because he hath defiled the sanctuary of the Lord: the water of separation hath not been sprinkled upon him; he is unclean.
19:21  And it shall be a perpetual statute unto them, that he that sprinkleth the water of separation shall wash his clothes; and he that toucheth the water of separation shall be unclean until even. 19:22  And whatsoever the unclean person toucheth shall be unclean; and the soul that toucheth it shall be unclean until even. 

Verses 11-16        THE SPECIFYING OF THE SINS TO BE DEALT WITH

Verses 11-13  He that toucheth the dead body of any man shall be unclean seven days.  He shall purify himself with it on the third day, and on the seventh day he shall be clean: but if he purify not himself the third day, then the seventh day he shall not be clean.  Whosoever toucheth the dead body of any man that is dead, and purifieth not himself, defileth the tabernacle of the Lord; and that soul shall be cut off from Israel: because the water of separation was not sprinkled upon him, he shall be unclean; his uncleanness is yet upon him.

We come now to the procedure to be followed.  Two particular days are specified, the third day and the seventh day, with the implication that there was a first day.  Presumably the first day is the day when the defiled man has been banished outside the camp.  Having assessed the situation on the second day, he loses no time, if he is wise, in seeking the remedy that is laid up for him in the form of the water of separation.  If he is not wise, the third day passes by, and he has refused the appeal of God in the words, “today, if ye will hear My voice, harden not your hearts”.  The word “today” is referred to seven times in Hebrews 3 and 4, and reminds us that many in Israel were found to be still unclean after God had constantly appealed to them.  They were unclean on the seventh day because they had not listened to His voice.

The Christian has a first day and a third day.  Our first contact with Christ is at the cross.  This becomes our first day, as we realise that when Christ was crucified, our old man, ourselves considered as to our links with Adam, was crucified in company with Him.  Acting upon this realisation, we got ourselves baptized, so that we might be associated with Christ in His state of death in the tomb, with the question of former associations dealt with.  We had a third day also, for, coming up out of the watery grave of the baptismal waters, we were associated with His resurrection, which of course took place on the third day after His crucifixion.  This process has life-long implications, for we henceforth are to reckon ourselves to be dead indeed, (that is, in reality and not just in theory), unto sin, but alive unto God because of the link we have with Christ, the Last Adam.

The apostle reminds us that before we were saved we yielded our members as servants to uncleanness, and the end of those things was death, Romans 6:19,21.  Sadly, it is possible for us to do the same after we have been saved.  We see that this is true because the apostle has to exhort us to not yield our members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin, Romans 6:13.  It is possible, then, to have uncleanness upon us as those who are “third day men”, even though in principle we have begun to walk in newness of life.  This needs to be remedied, not only for our own sakes, but for the sake of others, lest they unwittingly be defiled by our uncleanness, but also, most importantly, because uncleanness not dealt with “defileth the tabernacle of the Lord”, Numbers 19:13.  So it is that in 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1 the apostle appeals to the believers to not be associated with unbelievers, “What agreement hath the temple of God with idols, for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; And I will be their God, and they shall be my people”. This is a quotation from Jeremiah 31:33.  Next comes a quotation from Isaiah 52:11, “Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; And I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty”.

First there comes the promise of God’s presence.  Next comes the condition on which this is to be known, namely separation.  Then comes the personal appeal of the apostle “Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and the spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God”.  The concern of the apostle is that believers in the local assembly should realise that just as defilement affected the tabernacle, the place where God dwelt amongst His earthly people, so defilement affects the dwelling-place of God today, the local assembly.

Hence the appeal of the apostle that we cleanse ourselves.  There are two sorts of filthiness.  That of the flesh, the defilement from base passions and lusts.  That of the spirit, the defilement of things in the religious sphere that we have already thought of in connection with the burning of the dung of the animal.  The apostle reminds the Corinthians, (many of whom had been idol worshippers, and some of whom, strangely, seemed still to  have had contact with such things), that the temple of God can have no fellowship with idols, for that is defilement of the spirit. What if this cleansing is not done?  If the first day is our first contact with Christ, then may we suggest that the seventh day is the believer’s last day upon earth, the end of his cycle of time down here.  How solemn to go into eternity with these things not dealt with!

Such is the grace of God in Christ, that the work of Christ at Calvary allows God to reckon righteous all who truly believe the gospel.  Judicially, all is settled, but practically, there may be things still to be dealt with at the Judgement Seat of Christ, where things done in the body, whether they are good or bad, will be brought out into the light if they have not been confessed.  “Every one of us shall give account of ourselves before God”, Romans 14:12.  “For we must all appear before the judgement seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad”, 2 Corinthians 5:10.

Verses 14-16   This is the law, when a man dieth in a tent: all that come into the tent, and all that is in the tent, shall be unclean seven days.   And every open vessel, which hath no covering bound upon it, is unclean.And whosoever toucheth one that is slain with a sword in the open fields, or a dead body, or a bone of a man, or a grave, shall be unclean seven days.

In verses 11 and 13 there were general statements about the dead body of a man., but in verses 14-16 the details are given.  There are two categories, defilement in a tent, or in the open field.  First, in a tent.  A man dies in a tent, and he, all that is in the tent, and all that come into the tent, are unclean for seven days.  If the water of separation is used, then after the seven days there is cleansing, whether for persons or objects.  The objects in a tent include vessels, no doubt containing food.  If the vessel is covered, then there is no need for it to be cleansed. Second, those in the open fields, whether slain by the sword, a carcase lying on the surface, or a long-dead person, with only bones remaining, or a grave.  There is increasing distance between the death occurring and the defilement being contracted.  There is one whose death is so recent that its cause can be ascertained.  Then one who has been dead long enough so that cause of death is uncertain.  Then the carcase is so long decomposed that only bones remain, and finally, all has crumbled to dust, leaving only the grave.

The lesson is simple.  No matter how distant we are from the death that caused the defilement, there is still the need to remedy it.  We must not think that the passage of time deals with the matter.  There is defilement amongst the professed people of God, and there is defilement from the world, for “the field is the world”, Matthew 13:38. .  David had reminded the nation that the mistakes of their forbears had a lesson, “after so long a time”, Hebrews 4:7, and this also applied to the Hebrews in AD 68, many years after they, as a nation, had rejected Christ.  It was some 40 years since John the Baptist had called them to prepare for the coming King and His kingdom. Those who refused his word were like those who rejected Joshua and Caleb’s word, and failed to enter into the land.

The writer to the Hebrews is anxious that the next generation should not make the same mistake. Because it was failure to listen to the voice of God that was the root of their sin in refusing the land, the writer to the Hebrews warns that “the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart.  Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight: but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of Him with whom we have to do”.  Notice the features of the word of God.  It is quick, that is, living; it is powerful or energetic; it sharper than a two-edged sword, and it is a divider.  All these things have relevance in the matter of the disobedience of Israel when they refused the land. The living word of God came to them in the form of the faithful testimony of Caleb and Joshua.  The writer to the Hebrews calls this “gospel”, Hebrews 4:2.  Refusal of this word resulted in death in the wilderness for them. The word of God came to them in the form of encouragement to enter the land, assuring them He had power to bring them in, despite the formidable enemies that occupied the land.  They refused the powerful word of God.  When they did this, they found that the word of God was like a sharp sword, and meted out judgement to them for rebelling against Him. Far from falling by a literal sword in Canaan, as they feared, Numbers 14:3, they fell by a spiritual sword in the wilderness.  No wonder special mention is made of a person slain by the sword, in Numbers 19:16.

The word of God also discerns and distinguishes, dividing between that which is merely emotional, of the soul, such as national and religious pride, and that which is spiritual, which will take the form of obedience to His word. It can also distinguish between the joints and the marrow.  That is, the outward part of the bone and the inward.  The joint is that which facilitates outward action, whereas the marrow of the bone produces white blood cells to fight infection, red blood cells to carry oxygen, and platelets to stop bleeding, thus maintaining the life of the soul.  The people were marked by inactivity when God instructed them to enter the land, and carnal activity when they went up in their own strength afterwards and were utterly defeated, Numbers 14:40-45.  The word of God is able to distinguish between fleshly activity or inactivity, and the sort of exercise of heart which marked Caleb and Joshua.  They trusted in the Lord with all their heart, and found that as Proverbs 3 went on to promise, it was marrow to their bones, Proverbs 3:5,8.  It was not the bones of Caleb and Joshua that Israelites were defiled by as they made their way through the desert.

The word of God also discerns the thoughts and intents of the heart.  It can expose the thoughts of men, and the intentions they formulate after they have had those thoughts.  Again the inner and outer is in view.  Hebrews 3 speaks of the evil heart of unbelief that marked those who rejected the land.  Numbers 14 records how these same people had the intention to go into the land on their own initiative, with disastrous results.  The word of God discerned both their thoughts, and the intents of their hearts. Not only could defilement come upon them in the open field, but it could also invade their tents.  There is nothing hid from the word of God here either, for the Lord knows what happens in the tents of Israel, and they are exposed to view beneath His all-seeing eye.  When death came in a tent, then all in the tent, all that came into the tent, were to be counted unclean.  There is special mention of vessel which had no covering bound upon them.  It is implied that that if a vessel has a covering upon it, then it is not unclean.  The defilement would not have come into contact with the food in the vessel.  There is here a practical lesson in hygiene for the Israelites.  There is no way of knowing when death will strike, so meticulous care must be taken at all times.  There is a spiritual lesson too, for the food for the household of faith should always be kept free from the defilement that is prevalent in the world, and especially in the religious world, with its lethal mix of Judaism and paganism.

Verses 17-22        THE SPRINKLING OF THE ASHES OF THE HEIFER

Verses 17-19   And for an unclean person they shall take of the ashes of the burnt heifer of purification for sin, and running water shall be put thereto in a vessel:  And a clean person shall take hyssop, and dip it in the water, and sprinkle it upon the tent, and upon all the vessels, and upon the persons that were there, and upon him that touched a bone, or one slain, or one dead, or a grave:  And the clean person shall sprinkle upon the unclean on the third day, and on the seventh day: and on the seventh day he shall purify himself, and wash his clothes, and bathe himself in water, and shall be clean at even.

Notice the “of”, in the expression “they shall take of the ashes of the burnt heifer of purification for sin”, so only a portion of the ashes is used, leaving the rest for another act of cleansing.  There is no blood involved in this personal part of the ceremony.  The blood comes to the fore when the national need is addressed.  It is not here a question of guilt for sin committed, but defilement.

The counterpart to this is the first chapter of John’s first epistle, where the question of defilement comes up, with the double mention of cleansing.  John is not concerned with the judicial side of things, but with the fact that walking in the light necessarily shows up defilement.  So sin in that context is defilement, which hinders communion, for God can only presence Himself with those who are pure.

We come now to the sprinkling of the water of separation.  The man is going to be separated from his defilement by the use of two things, namely, ashes and water.  The ashes are evidence of death having taken place.  Death, that is, of a suitable substitute which had no liability to death because of breeding or behaviour.  The water, as we have seen, is living or running water.  We have already noted that the word of God is called “quick” meaning living, in Hebrews 4:12.  So this gives us the clue as to the meaning here.  The people are vulnerable to defilement because the word of God had not been obeyed in the matter of entering the land.  They must disassociate themselves from the attitude of their forefathers if they are to know cleansing.  They do this by the use of living water, water which has no trace of defilement, for it is not from some contaminated stagnant pool, but from a running stream.

This water is applied by the use of hyssop.  The materials for the sprinkling of blood have been burnt in the former part of the ceremony, but water needs to be sprinkled, so hyssop alone is used.  Hyssop was one of the bitter herbs used at the Passover meal, which in that context spoke of the bitterness of their experiences as slaves in Egypt.  Here it is the symbol of that repentance which befits those who have endangered the health of the camp of Israel, and more importantly, have brought into the camp that which reminds God of the disobedience of their fathers. The word of God having done its convicting work, the unclean man moves to deal with his defilement.  By the application of that which speaks of an accepted sin offering, the defilement is removed by God.

There is still more personal responsibility for the man however, for he is now required to wash his clothes, bathe his flesh in water, and wait until evening to be clean.  From a medical standpoint this was necessary to ensure that no trace of the germ which caused the infection still remained on either his clothes or his person, and that the water that ensured this was perfectly dried up on his skin and clothing. The spiritual application of all this is important.

When we realise we are defiled by some manifestation of sin, the word of God needs to be applied to that situation.  With repentance because of our lapse, we need to have recourse to the provision God has made for this sort of situation.  We are encouraged as we do so that the work of Calvary still maintains God’s people in their position before Him.  Nothing can ever undermine the true believer’s position before God- it is settled for eternity.  Present condition should not be confused with eternal position, however, and if we fail we must take steps to deal with the matter.  The word of God for that particular failure must be applied, and in this manner the defilement is dealt with.  “If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness”, 1 John 1:9.  We need to “wash our clothes”, also, for clothing indicates character in the Scriptures, and there needs to be a change of attitude to the things that have led us into defilement.  This is vitally important, since as we have seen in the chapter, defilement in the camp directly affects the tabernacle, significantly called here the sanctuary, or Holy Place.

That is why in 2 Corinthians 6:16 the apostle reminds the believers that as an assembly they were a temple of God, and He was pleased to dwell amongst them if only they maintained separation lest they be defiled, and if they cleansed themselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit if they did become defiled. The man was also to bathe his flesh in water, so that there was an overall application of the “water of the word” to his whole person.

We need to apply the word of God to ourselves overall, for there is no part of us that should be outside of the regulation of the word of God.  We are expected to yield our members as instruments of righteousness unto God, and as servants to righteousness unto holiness, Romans 6:13, 19.  If we fail to do so, then we shall yield our members servants to uncleanness unto iniquity, and thereby will be in need of cleansing.

Verses 20-22   But the man that shall be unclean, and shall not purify himself, that soul shall be cut off from among the congregation, because he hath defiled the sanctuary of the Lord: the water of separation hath not been sprinkled upon him; he is unclean.  And it shall be a perpetual statute unto them, that he that sprinkleth the water of separation shall wash his clothes; and he that toucheth the water of separation shall be unclean until even.  And whatsoever the unclean person toucheth shall be unclean; and the soul that toucheth it shall be unclean until even.

The closing verses of the chapter are intensely solemn, for they repeat what has already been stated in verses 12 and 13, namely that one who refused the remedy provided was to be cut off from Israel as being a threat to them both physically and spiritually.  He was thereby put into the same position as those who had refused the land, for he too, like them, perished in the wilderness.  Now true believers are eternally secure, but we must not neglect the application of this.  For it is possible to let the seventh day pass, and be found in an unclean state.  If the first day is our start with Christ at the cross, as we suggested in connection with verse 11, then the seventh day must represent our last day of opportunity before we either pass into eternity via death, or because the Lord comes.

How solemn to allow this deadline to pass, without recourse to the Divine provision!  Indeed if we are set upon such a course, then maybe the Lord will deal with us as He dealt with some at Corinth, as 1 Corinthians 11:29-34 describes. One final point.  It was, and is, a great puzzle to the rabbis in Israel, as to why ashes which dealt with defilement made the one who touched them unclean, as verse 21 says they did.  Looking at this matter from the medical viewpoint, it is easy to see that if an infected person was being dealt with according to this ritual, then given the highly contagious nature of some organisms, the clean person himself might have transmitted to him the same defilement, and the organism might also infect the water of separation itself.  He did not need to go through the whole ritual, because he had been acting in obedience to God, and therefore could claim the promise of Exodus 15:26.  Nor did he need to worry that the water of purification was physically defiled, for it was the spiritual meaning of the water that mattered, not the actual water itself.

Believers are thankful that they have One who acts on their behalf, who sanctifies and cleanses by the washing of water by the word, Ephesians 5:26, and who washes our feet so that we may continue to have part with Him, John 13:8.  He can never be defiled, for He passed through this unclean world without a spot or blemish upon Him or in Him.

ROMANS 10

 

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

 

STRUCTURE OF THE CHAPTER:

(a) Verses 1 -4 Israel going about.
(b) Verses 5-13 Christ coming down and rising from the dead.
(c) Verses 14-21 Preachers going forth.

SUMMARY OF THE  CHAPTER:

This chapter follows on from chapter 9, and shows God’s provision for Israel in Christ. Their national unbelief is not because of a lack of interest by God in their spiritual welfare, but rather because of their rejection of their Messiah.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS CHAPTER 10, VERSES 1 TO 4:

10:1  Brethren, my heart’s desire and prayer to God for Israel is, that they might be saved.

10:2  For I bear them record that they have a zeal of God, but not according to knowledge.

10:3  For they being ignorant of God’s righteousness, and going about to establish their own righteousness, have not submitted themselves unto the righteousness of God.

10:4  For Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that believeth.

(a)   Verses 1-4   Israel going about

10:1  Brethren, my heart’s desire and prayer to God for Israel is, that they might be saved.

Brethren, my heart’s desire and prayer to God for Israel is, that they might be saved- before, the apostle was prepared to be accursed for their sakes, if that were possible.  Now he indicates his interest in their welfare by praying for them.  In this he is in harmony with his Saviour, who sought their forgiveness when on the cross, Luke 23:34, and also continues to intercede for the nation, transgressors though they are, Isaiah 53:12.

10:2  For I bear them record that they have a zeal of God, but not according to knowledge.

For I bear them record that they have a zeal of God, but not according to knowledge- as was true of the apostle before he was saved.  His zeal knew no bounds on the Damascus Road, but it was in ignorance, 1 Timothy 1:13, for he was rejecting the One who came to the circumcision for the sake of the truth of God, Romans 15:8.

10:3  For they being ignorant of God’s righteousness, and going about to establish their own righteousness, have not submitted themselves unto the righteousness of God.

For they being ignorant of God’s righteousness- having rejected knowledge, they were necessarily ignorant.  They knew that God was righteous, for He had declared it to them, but they had no personal knowledge of what it was to be right in His sight through faith.
And going about to establish their own righteousness-
because the heart of man is full of pride, it prefers to work rather than rest in the work of another.
Have not submitted themselves unto the righteousness of God-
becoming righteous before God through the gospel necessitates submission to His word and will, and involves the surrender of our own will.

10:4  For Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that believeth.

For Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to everyone that believeth- Christ has, by His death, brought the law to an end as a possible means of gaining a right standing before God.  Paul wrote, “I do not frustrate the grace of God: for if righteousness come by the law, then Christ is dead in vain”, Galatians 2:21. Since His death was not in vain, then it follows that all other means of being right with God, including attempting to keep His law, are of no avail, and are rendered obsolete.  Since there is no definite article before law, then we may read Christ is the end of “law for righteousness”; salvation is on the basis of “faith for righteousness”.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS CHAPTER 10, VERSES 5 TO 13:

10:5  For Moses describeth the righteousness which is of the law, That the man which doeth those things shall live by them.

10:6  But the righteousness which is of faith speaketh on this wise, Say not in thine heart, Who shall ascend into heaven? (that is, to bring Christ down from above:)

10:7  Or, Who shall descend into the deep? (that is, to bring up Christ again from the dead.)

10:8  But what saith it? The word is nigh thee, even in thy mouth, and in thy heart: that is, the word of faith, which we preach;

10:9  That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised Him from the dead, thou shalt be saved.

10:10  For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation.

10:11  For the scripture saith, Whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed.

10:12  For there is no difference between the Jew and the Greek: for the same Lord over all is rich unto all that call upon Him.

10:13  For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.

(b)    Verses 5-13    Christ coming down from heaven and rising from the dead.

10:5  For Moses describeth the righteousness which is of the law, That the man which doeth those things shall live by them.

For Moses describeth the righteousness which is of the law- how powerful is Paul’s way of reasoning here, for he quotes Moses the lawgiver himself!  “Of the law” means “on the principle of law”.  Of course there is only one righteousness, but Israel sought it by the works of the law, on that principle.
That “the man that doeth those things shall live by them”-
or as the Lord Jesus said to the lawyer after he had quoted a summary of the law, “Thou hast answered right: this do, and thou shalt live”, Luke 10:28.  The subsequent story of the Good Samaritan shows three things. 1. That those most zealous for the law, (the priest and the Levite), are unwilling to act unselfishly, and thus love their neighbour as themselves. 2. That man is incapable of working for God, because he has been rendered helpless by sin. 3. The one who loved his neighbour as himself was a Samaritan, who was not under the jurisdiction of the law, which came to Israel exclusively.

10:6  But the righteousness which is of faith speaketh on this wise, Say not in thine heart, Who shall ascend into heaven? (that is, to bring Christ down from above:)

But the righteousness which is of faith speaketh on this wise- Paul now uses the Old Testament in a way which may seem strange to us, but which would be familiar to those who were used to listening to the rabbis.  They, however, were unrestrained in the way they manipulated the scriptures, whereas the apostle applies the passage he is about to quote in a very disciplined way.  He needs a scripture that does the following things:

1. Quotes Moses.

2. Warns against ignoring the revealed will of God.

3. States there is no need for effort on their part.

4. Assures that there is blessing even for those who have rebelled against God, if they repent.

5. Emphasises the need for confession and faith.

The apostle finds the scripture he needs in Deuteronomy 30:11-14, which reads, “For this commandment which I command thee this day, it is not hidden from thee, neither is it far off.  It is not in heaven, that thou shouldest say, ‘Who will go up for us to heaven, and bring it unto us, that we may hear it, and do it’?  Neither is it beyond the sea, that thou shouldest say, ‘Who shall go over the sea for us, and bring it unto us, that we may hear it, and do it’? But the word is very nigh unto thee, in thy mouth, and in thy heart, that thou mayest do it”. He quotes three excerpts from the passage, and then says “that is”, and then gives his application of the principle involved.
Say not in thine heart, who shall ascend into heaven- in his original statement, Moses simply cites an example of a supreme effort.
(That is, to bring Christ down from above)- here is the apostle’s application of the principle involved in the statement by Moses, with particular relevance to the nation of his day whom he longs to see saved.  Their Messiah has already come down from heaven, so they have no need to journey to heaven to bring Him down.

10:7  Or, Who shall descend into the deep? (that is, to bring up Christ again from the dead.)

Or, who shall descend into the deep? (That is, to bring up Christ again from the dead)-  Moses’ words were ‘Who shall go over the sea for us’.  The reference would be to the Mediterranean Sea, the Great Sea, beyond which lay the great unknown.  The idea is of extreme distance travelled with great effort.  Paul, however, uses the word for sea which emphasises its depth, and thus introduces a further direction to the upwards and outwards already mentioned.  Christ has not to be summoned up from the dead, for He is already risen.

10:8  But what saith it? The word is nigh thee, even in thy mouth, and in thy heart: that is, the word of faith, which we preach;

But what saith it?- having stated in verses 6 and 7 what men should not say, here is what faith personified says.
“The word is nigh thee, even in thy mouth, and in thy heart” that is the word of faith, which we preach- works personified would say “Strive to attain”, faith personified says through the preaching of the gospel, “Confess and believe what God has brought near to you”.  In that way the word would be both on the lip and in the heart.

10:9  That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised Him from the dead, thou shalt be saved.

That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus-  here Paul gives a summary of the minimum that needs to be believed for a person to be saved.  Christ coming down from heaven implies His Lordship and His Deity, which must be accepted if a person is to be saved.  “For whatsoever is born of God overcometh the world: and this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith. Who is he that overcometh the world, but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God?” 1 John 5:4,5.  To confess means to say the same thing as God does about His Son, the One sent from heaven.  In this way the word is in the mouth of the sinner when he believes.
And shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised Him from the dead, thou shalt be saved- just as Christ’s coming from heaven implied His Deity and Lordship, so His rising from the dead implies the acceptableness of His work upon the cross for sins.  Thus the person and work of Christ are believed in the heart or innermost being of a man, and there is full agreement with the truth that God brings nigh to us about His Son as the gospel is preached.

10:10  For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation.

For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation-  note that in this context salvation is equivalent to being reckoned righteous by God. There are two aspects at least to this confession.  In the first instance it involves saying the same thing to God about His Son as He says to us with regard to His Deity.  In this way the word is in the mouth as we speak to God.  But there is also the need to confess Him before men subsequently, see 1 Timothy 6:11-16; Matthew 10:32.  Full salvation does not depend on this second aspect of confession, however, or else salvation would be through something we had done, rather than by pure grace. In verse 9 the order was “mouth…heart”, following the order in the quotation from Deuteronomy; here however it is “heart…mouth”. This guards against the idea that we do not need to confess Jesus Christ as risen, only believe it, nor have to believe He is the Jesus the Lord, only confess it.  Both must be believed, and both confessed.  Needless to say, this has nothing to do with confessing to a human priest, which has no basis in Scripture.

10:11  For the scripture saith, Whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed.

For the scripture saith, ‘whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed’- a verse already quoted in 9:33 to emphasise the availability of Christ to be believed on.  In Isaiah’s original statement, the wording was ‘shall not make haste’, we shall not need to hastily abandon reliance on Christ, whatever situation arises.

10:12  For there is no difference between the Jew and the Greek: for the same Lord over all is rich unto all that call upon Him.

For there is no difference between the Jew and the Greek- the whosoever” of his quotation in verse 11 has led the apostle to think of the universal application of this principle, despite the fact that he is dealing in the main with the question of Israel.  See 1:16,17, and 3:22,23.
For the same Lord over all is rich unto all that call upon Him- He is Lord over Jews and Gentiles alike, and is rich to both alike also.  The Jew must own his spiritual bankruptcy as much as the Greek, but when either believes, he is brought into the riches of God’s grace.

10:13  For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.

For ‘Whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved’- whosoever means ‘every one that’, so any and every individual that calls shall be saved.  To call upon the name means to call to God for salvation on the ground of who the Lord Jesus is, and is the same as confessing with the mouth the Lord Jesus.  In the Old Testament the word for Lord is Jehovah, so this is a testimony to the Deity of the Lord Jesus.  The apostle will develop further the idea of calling in the next section.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS CHAPTER 10, VERSES 14 TO 21:

10:14  How then shall they call on Him in whom they have not believed? and how shall they believe in Him of whom they have not heard? and how shall they hear without a preacher?

10:15  And how shall they preach, except they be sent? as it is written, How beautiful are the feet of them that preach the gospel of peace, and bring glad tidings of good things!

10:16  But they have not all obeyed the gospel. For Esaias saith, Lord, who hath believed our report?

10:17  So then faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God.

10:18  But I say, Have they not heard? Yes verily, their sound went into all the earth, and their words unto the ends of the world.

10:19  But I say, Did not Israel know? First Moses saith, I will provoke you to jealousy by them that are no people, and by a foolish nation I will anger you.

10:20  But Esaias is very bold, and saith, I was found of them that sought Me not; I was made manifest unto them that asked not after Me.

10:21  But to Israel He saith, All day long I have stretched forth My hands unto a disobedient and gainsaying people.

(c)   Verses 14-21    Preachers going forth

10:14  How then shall they call on Him in whom they have not believed? and how shall they believe in Him of whom they have not heard? and how shall they hear without a preacher?

How then shall they call on Him in whom they have not believed? and how shall they believe on Him of whom they have not heard? And how shall they hear without a preacher?- the apostle now addresses the question as to how “the word of faith, which we preach”, verse 8, reaches those who need it.  He has emphasised that Christ has come down from heaven, and has risen from the dead, and in that sense the word of faith has been brought near by Him personally.  But there is also the fact that Christ has returned to heaven, and is not available as before.  How are men to come into contact with Him now?  The answer lies in the work of the preacher.  His task is to present the truths of the gospel.  These include the fact that the Lord Jesus is the Son of God, and as such is equal with God; that He came into true, real and sinless manhood; that His death was for our sins; that He was raised from the dead bodily; that He is now at the right hand of God; that the benefit of these things is only known by those who own up to being sinners, and call upon God to show them mercy on the basis of the death of His Son. Having mentioned calling on the name of the Lord in the previous verse, the apostle points out that this can only be done meaningfully if there is belief.  But the belief can only happen if they have heard the gospel, and the hearing of that gospel is dependant on the preacher. So the preacher presents the gospel, the sinner believes it, and calls on the Lord for salvation, claiming His promise that all who call on the name of the Lord in this way shall certainly be saved.

There is a very great need in the days in which we live for those who are prepared to give themselves to the study of the scriptures, so they may be able to present to men a well-informed and accurate statement of gospel truth- what the apostle called “the word of the truth of the gospel”, Colossians 1:5.

10:15  And how shall they preach, except they be sent? as it is written, How beautiful are the feet of them that preach the gospel of peace, and bring glad tidings of good things!

And how shall they preach, except they be sent?- those who go forth with the gospel must have the conviction in their hearts that the Lord is sending them.  He does not send those who are not equipped for the task, who are not leading spiritual lives, and who are not tested, see 1 Timothy 3:8-13.  Nor does He send those who are not willing to go, as Isaiah 6:8 makes clear.
As it is written, ‘How beautiful are the feet of them that preach the gospel of peace, and bring glad tidings of good things!’-  of course the beautiful feet are metaphorical, meaning they run to bring a beautiful message.  The expression ‘gospel of peace’ emphasizes God’s side of the gospel in that Christ has made the basis by His death for man to be at peace with God.  ‘Glad tidings of good things’ emphasizes the abundance of blessing which there is for those who believe.

10:16  But they have not all obeyed the gospel. For Esaias saith, Lord, who hath believed our report?

But they have not all obeyed the gospel- because the Lord Jesus is the Lord from heaven, He should be obeyed.  God expects the obedience of faith when the word is preached, 1:5, 16:26.  Preachers should not be downcast if those to whom they preach do not believe.  Ezekiel was sent to preach ‘whether they will hear, or whether they will forbear’, (refuse to hear), Ezekiel 2:6,7; 3:10,11; 3:18,19; Acts 20:26,27.
For Esaias saith, ‘Lord, who hath believed our report?’- Paul wants us to be clear that Isaiah was addressing the Lord when he used these words. This emphasizes that the preaching of the gospel is the joint work of the One who sends and the one who is sent. As the Lord Jesus said, when He sent forth His apostles, “Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations…and lo, I am with you”, Matthew 28:19,20.  As a result, we read,  “And they went forth, and preached everywhere, the Lord working with them”; Mark 16:20.  And Paul could write to the Ephesians that “Christ Jesus…came and preached peace”, Ephesians 2:13,17.  Not only does the Lord pledge His presence at the side of those who preach His word, but He is the originator of the message, as the next verse shows, which is based on Isaiah’s word “report”, something to be heard in the heart.

10:17  So then faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God.

So then-  summing up the reasoning of verses 14-16.
Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God- the word for hearing has the idea of a report, so it might be thought of as “Faith cometh by a report, and the report by the word of God”.  Both ends of the chain from God to man are here.  On man’s side, there should be faith, which may be defined as “a firm persuasion about the truth of God, and a reliance wholeheartedly upon that truth”. This is put into practice when we rely entirely upon the Lord Jesus and His work on the cross as He dealt with the question of sins.  On God’s side there is a report. But the report that preachers bring from God is something they have gained from God in the first place, as they listen to His voice before they go forth.  The word of God is His spoken word or saying to the preacher, giving him the right message for those the Lord knows he will be addressing.  See Jeremiah 1:7-9.

10:18  But I say, Have they not heard? Yes verily, their sound went into all the earth, and their words unto the ends of the world.

But I say, have they not heard?- perhaps some would argue that the reason why people have not believed the report is not that they are unbelieving, verse 16, but that they have not heard it.  After all, verse 14 says “how shall they hear without a preacher?”
Yes verily- that argument is now refuted; it is not true that they have not heard.  it is verily or certainly true that they have. At this point the apostle again quotes the Old Testament and deepens the meaning of the words, as he did in verses 5-8.  This shows his equal authority with David as a Spirit-inspired writer.  The psalmist in Psalm 19 is thinking of the way the glory of God is made known through creation.  Paul uses his words to illustrate the fact that the gospel of the glory of God is widespread too.
Their sound went into all the earth, and their words unto the ends of the world-
there were present at Jerusalem on the Day of Pentecost devout Jews out of every nation under heaven, Acts 2:5, and Luke details those nations in verses 9-11.  Those that were saved that day would return to their homes and spread the gospel there.  See also Colossians 1:6, “come unto you, as it is in all the world”; Colossians 1:23, “preached to every creature which is under heaven”.  All this was in obedience to the command of the Lord Jesus, Matthew 28:19, Mark 16:15,20.

10:19  But I say, Did not Israel know? First Moses saith, I will provoke you to jealousy by them that are no people, and by a foolish nation I will anger you.

But I say, Did not Israel know?  perhaps the Jews did not realise that the gospel was relevant to them, seeing they had the Law of the Old Testament.
First Moses saith, “I will provoke you to jealousy by them that are no people, and by a foolish nation I will anger you”- note the mention again of “no people”, a term for the Gentiles, but which God applied in judgement to Israel, as we have seen, 9:25,26.  It is clear that the Jews were aware of the gospel, and some were angered, e.g. Acts 17:5-8; 18:4-6.  Some however were provoked to jealousy, and wanted to have the blessing that Gentiles were receiving, e.g. Acts 13:43; 18:8. The original significance of “by a foolish nation I will anger you” would be that when the Assyrians came to carry them into captivity, the Jews would be angry at being delivered into the hands of those who were foolish, because they were  ignorant of the true God.

10:20  But Esaias is very bold, and saith, I was found of them that sought Me not; I was made manifest unto them that asked not after Me.

But Esaias is very bold-  makes a very daring statement.
And saith, “I was found of them that sought Me not; I was made manifest unto them that asked not after Me”- this is a daring statement because the usual principle is that men must seek the Lord to find Him, as Paul himself said, “that they should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel after Him and find Him, although He be not far from any one of us”, Acts 17:27; here it is the Lord Himself who takes the initiative through His sent preachers.  To ‘ask not after Me’ means they did not consult God in prayer.  Those who were characteristically uninterested in God have been sought out by Him, whereas Israel, who were by profession seekers and consulters, have largely ignored the gospel.

10:21  But to Israel He saith, All day long I have stretched forth My hands unto a disobedient and gainsaying people.

But unto Israel He saith, “All day long have I stretched out My hands unto a disobedient and gainsaying people”- despite their unbelief of the gospel, and their arguing against it, God assures them that He still stretches out His hands to them, ready to embrace them in love, as the father did to the prodigal.  This is the ultimate reason why Paul desires the salvation of Israel, verse 1, because it is God’s desire too.  It is well for us to have the same  attitude to things as our God.

HEBREWS 11:17-40

HEBREWS 11:17-40

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 11, VERSES 17 TO 22:

11:17 By faith Abraham, when he was tried, offered up Isaac: and he that had received the promises offered up his only begotten son,
11:18 Of whom it was said, That in Isaac shall thy seed be called:
11:19 Accounting that God was able to raise him up, even from the dead; from whence also he received him in a figure.
11:20 By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning things to come.
11:21 By faith Jacob, when he was a dying, blessed both the sons of Joseph; and worshipped, leaning upon the top of his staff.
11:22 By faith Joseph, when he died, made mention of the departing of the children of Israel; and gave commandment concerning his bones.

Structure of the section 

(d) Verses 17-22 Faith in relation to death
(e) Verses 23-31 Faith in relation to the world
(f) Verses 32-38 Faith in relation to affliction
(g) Verse 39 Unrealised hope
(h) Verse 40 Unrevealed hope

We must not lose sight of the fact that the chapter is designed to fortify the Hebrew believers in their faith, despite the opposition they faced.  They are to be like Habakkuk and wait in faith for the revelation of Christ in glory.  Meanwhile they must live by their faith, and press on to what is before them.  But they will have to face the fact that they might die before Christ comes- how will they face death?  This is the matter dealt with in the next section.

11:17
By faith Abraham, when he was tried, offered up Isaac: and he that had received the promises offered up his only begotten son,

By faith Abraham, when he was tried- we have already learnt lessons from Abraham, for verse 8 introduced us to him. Now he is alluded to again to present another aspect of faith.
There is no suggestion here that Abraham’s faith was only tried once. Rather, this is the supreme trial, and we are now told how Abraham reacted to the test. James tells us that by this trial of faith Abraham’s faith was perfected, or “brought to completeness”, confirming the statements of the Old Testament that Abraham was a man justified by faith and also the friend of God, James 2:21-23.
We read of Abraham in Genesis 21 as he enjoyed a life of contentment and ease by the oak in Mamre. Then, like a bolt from the blue, the word of God comes, “Take thy son…offer him for a burnt sacrifice”! Abraham had everything, but now God says to him in effect, “Give me thy dearest and best”. We learn here that having faith does not mean we are exempt from trial, whether from the world or from God. The trial of faith is designed to yield that which shall be to the praise, honour and glory of God in eternity, 1 Peter 1:7.
Offered up Isaac Hannah gave her son Samuel to God, but this did not involve his death. This does, and Isaac will become just a pile of ash. God does not ask for Ishmael, the dispossessed son, but Isaac.
And he that had received the promises offered up his only begotten son- the writer is adding reason after reason why Abraham might have resisted God’s demands upon him. He might have argued that to slay a son was unethical; why could he not bring an animal offering instead? And why must it be Isaac, in whom are vested all the promises of God to him, and on whom depends the coming of the Seed?
It was Isaac as his only begotten son that he was to be offered. This title emphasises the deep affection that Abraham had for his son. Isaac is the only one called this in the epistle, for the Lord Jesus is presented as God’s firstborn throughout.

11:18
Of whom it was said, That in Isaac shall thy seed be called:

Of whom it was said, That in Isaac shall thy seed be called- Abraham had progressed in faith since he asked God that Ishmael might be blessed, as if the promise just given that Sarah would bare Isaac could not be fulfilled, Genesis 17:17,18. And even on the occasion of the weaning of Isaac, and his presentation to the world as Abraham’s son, Abraham was grieved that Sarah cast Ishmael and his mother out, Genesis 21:9-11. It was at this point that God said to Abraham, “in Isaac shall thy seed be called”. In response to this Abraham sent Hagar and Ishmael away, no doubt at last coming to terms with the fact that God’s purpose was centred in Isaac as the seed. Soon after, God demanded that God slay Isaac! Human reason would say this was madness; faith says it must be done. Abraham knew by faith that no word of God can contradict another of His words. The way he thought about it is told us in the next verse.

11:19
Accounting that God was able to raise him up, even from the dead; from whence also he received him in a figure.

Accounting that God was able to raise him up, even from the dead- this is the crowning-point of Abraham’s faith, the day when it was “made perfect”, to use James’ words. At last Abraham is resting unreservedly on God’s word, despite what the natural mind would think. If God had promised that through Isaac the promised Seed would come, then Abraham knew that nothing, not even the death of Isaac, could thwart the fulfilment of that promise.
And he had reason to believe that because God had brought Isaac out from the virtually dead bodies of himself and his wife Sarah. The apostle Paul shows in Romans 4:13-25 that Abraham’s faith was in one who quickeneth the dead. He also applies the lesson that those who believe the gospel believe in the one who raised up Jesus Christ from the dead.
Even death is not an obstacle to faith, for faith is the evidence of things not seen, and Abraham looked beyond the thought of Isaac reduced to ashes, to Isaac raised again from the dead.
Notice the word “accounting”, for it has as its basis the word that gives us logic. Faith does not abandon logic, but assembles facts about God through His word, and comes to conclusions. Faith is not unreasonable, but because it allows the word of God to govern its thinking, it comes to conclusions that to the natural mind seem unreasonable.
From whence also he received him in a figure- it is interesting to notice that Abraham said to his servants as they went towards Moriah, “I and the lad will go yonder and worship, and come again unto you”, Genesis 22:5. And so it came to pass, for Isaac did return with Abraham, a virtually resurrected man. Of course the way it happened was that a ram was found for a substitute, after Abraham’s faith had passed its supreme test, and the knife was uplifted in his hand to slay his son.
It would occur to the Hebrews that God’s only-begotten Son had been offered at Calvary, and God had not spared Him, (there was no “ram caught in a thicket” for Him), but rather had freely offered Him up for us all, Romans 8:32. Having really died, He was really raised, the guarantee of all that God has in view for His people. 

11:20
By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning things to come.

By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning things to come- we now arrive at a point where the Old and New Testaments give to us a different view of the same event. If we only had the Old Testament record of Genesis chapter 27, we would emphasise that Isaac was deceived by Jacob into granting him the blessing. From Hebrews 11, however, we learn that, despite being deceived by Jacob, Isaac did in fact act in faith at the end of the incident by blessing Jacob above Esau, (hence the younger is put before the older in this verse).

It would be helpful if we have in our minds the sequence of events leading up to this incident:

Genesis 25:21 Rebekah conceives twins by Isaac.
Genesis 25:22 The children struggle in her womb.
Genesis 25:22 She enquires of the Lord about this.
Genesis 25:23 The Lord tells her that two nations are in her womb, and “the elder shall serve the younger”.
Genesis 25:24-26 Esau and Jacob are born, in that order.
Genesis 25:28 As they grow up, Isaac loves Esau, and Rebekah loves Jacob.
Genesis 25:29-34 Jacob persuades Esau to sell him his birthright.
Genesis 27:1 Isaac, thinking he is about to die, intends to give Esau the blessing that goes with the birthright.
Genesis 27:5 Rebekah overhears this, and devises a scheme so that Jacob will receive the blessing.
Genesis 27:6-29 The scheme succeeds, and Isaac gives the blessing to Jacob, thinking he is blessing Esau.
Genesis 27:30-32 Esau presents himself to Isaac as firstborn son.
Genesis 27:33 “And Isaac trembled very exceedingly”, then says, “Yea, and he shall be blessed”.
Genesis 27:34-40 Isaac gives Esau a lesser blessing.

So Isaac feels that he is about to die, and therefore wishes to bless his sons, in effect giving them a verbal will, yet not so much bestowing his possessions on them, but, as a patriarch, calling down God’s blessing upon them in the future. He should have given priority to Jacob in this, for he must have known that Esau had sold his birthright to him, and therefore Jacob was the firstborn, and had claim on the better blessing that went with the birthright. He allowed his senses to govern him, however, for he smelt, touched, tasted, heard, and dimly saw, but his natural senses deceived him. Many of the Hebrews were doing this, and the vestments, impressive buildings and awe-inspiring ceremonies of the temple worship were beckoning them. To abandon them in favour of Christ would be an act of faith. Sadly, many believers are still impressed by a religion of the senses.
What if Isaac’s blessing had gone to Esau and his seed? The blessing involved five things:
First, that peoples would serve him.
Second, that nations would bow down to him, (with the word “bow” being the homage that befits royalty or God).
Third, he would be lord over his brethren.
Fourth, his mother’s sons would bow down to him.
Fifth, he would be able to count on God’s watchful care over him, even though he would have enemies ready to curse him. 

This would have made one of Esau’s descendants the Messiah, with Jacob’s descendants bowing to him, owning him lord, and giving him homage! No wonder when he found he had been deceived, Isaac “trembled very exceedingly”, as he contemplated what his mistake would have meant if God had not intervened.
Isaac’s faith came to the fore, however, when, having found out he had blessed Jacob and not Esau, he realised his mistake, and refused to retract the blessing. And this is what Hebrews 11 highlights, for the faith of Isaac rises above his former mistake, and acts in line with the word of God to Rebekah long before, “the elder, (Esau), shall serve the younger, (Jacob), Genesis 25:23.
The lesson for the Hebrews is clear. God has centred every blessing in His Son, His Firstborn. Some of the Hebrews had made the mistake of thinking that the blessing was elsewhere. If they were genuine believers they would own up to the enormity of their error, as Isaac did, and return to Christ as the true Firstborn with the blessing. Our writer will return to the subject of Esau in 12:16,17, and again warn the Hebrews of the danger of despising their birthright. For the church is the church of firstborn ones, 12:22.
Thus the grave mistake of Isaac is turned into an important lesson as God over-rules in the situation. This does not make God complicit in the deception carried out by Rebekah and Jacob, but it does show that He is in total control of every situation, and safeguards the line of the Messiah. So Isaac did bless Jacob and Esau, and in that order, but the reference is not to what he did whilst he was being deceived, but what he did after he had realised his mistake. 

11:21
By faith Jacob, when he was a dying, blessed both the sons of Joseph; and worshipped, leaning upon the top of his staff.

By faith Jacob, when he was a dying- here is another aspect of faith in the face of death. Abraham showed he believed in resurrection; Isaac showed he believed that the coming seed would be supreme in the earth; now Jacob shows that he understands the principle of the firstborn’s rights, and ensures that the Seed will have a complete nation to reign over. Again, it would be helpful if we noticed the sequence of events in Genesis 48:

Genesis 48:1,2
Joseph takes his two sons, Manasseh and Ephraim, to see Jacob, who was sick.

Genesis 48:3,4
Jacob recalls God’s covenant with him about the nation and the land.

Genesis 48:5
Jacob claims Joseph’s two sons as his own.

Genesis 48:8,9
Jacob declares his intention to bless them.

Genesis 48:10-20
Jacob crosses his hands so that his right hand is on Ephraim’s head, thus making him firstborn, even though he was born second.

Like Isaac before him Jacob was unable to see clearly, but he guided his hands wittingly, showing that, unlike Isaac, he was aware of what he was doing. Isaac had been dull-witted and out-witted, but Jacob is sharp-witted. Rebekah had tried to switch sons, and make out Jacob was firstborn, but when Joseph presents his firstborn son to Jacob’s right hand, it is Jacob who switches sons by crossing his hands, for he has learned his lesson.
Blessed both the sons of Joseph- this blessing consists of being counted as Jacob’s sons, a privilege granted to both. It is not a question at this point as to who is the firstborn. Being a prophet as well as a patriarch, (as we see from Genesis 49:1), Jacob knew that two of his sons would be deprived of a full inheritance in Israel. Levi and Simeon are singled out for censure in Jacob’s death-bed pronouncements, and they were to be divided in Jacob and scattered in Israel, Genesis 49:7. So it was that Levi was given no land as an inheritance, but had cities throughout Canaan, and Simeon was given a portion within the confines of the inheritance of Judah. To safe-guard the idea of the twelve tribes, therefore, Jacob blessed both the sons of Joseph with a full place in the land. The fact that he made Ephraim the firstborn by crossing his hands is not prominent here; simply that both sons would make up the deficiency of others.
Even though Manasseh would be a ring-leader in defection once they reached the land, and even though Ephraim would give his name to the breakaway ten tribes, and be carried away first into captivity, nevertheless Jacob looks beyond that, to when Messiah will unite the nation together under His headship, as both Ezekiel 37:15-22 and Hosea 1:11 indicate.
And worshipped, leaning upon the top of his staff- when he had obtained a promise from Joseph that he would ensure he was buried in Canaan, Jacob bowed himself on the bed’s head, no doubt in relief, Genesis 47:31. Here, however, he rises higher, and worships. He does so, however, leaning on the top of his staff. We are not told this in Genesis, but the Epistle to the Hebrews is just as inspired as that book is. There is no good reason for confusing this incident with that of Genesis 47:31.
Jacob’s staff had become a symbol of his pilgrimage through life, for he had said to his brother, “with my staff I passed over this Jordan; and now I am become two bands”, Genesis 32:10. Jacob is saying that he crossed Jordan alone on his way to Padan-Aran to find a wife, and now he has become a multitude of people by God’s goodness. How fitting that as he contemplates the further multiplication of the nation through the incorporation of Manesseh and Ephraim into it, (Moses would speak of “the ten thousands of Ephraim, and the thousands of Manesseh”, Deuteronomy 33:17), he again should draw attention to his staff, no doubt worshipping God for His gracious intervention in his life. He does not need to lean on his staff to help him along, for his pilgrimage is over. What he does do is lean on the staff as the symbol of God’s faithfulness to him during his life. He was leaning in faith upon God as he is about to die. This reiterates what was said in verse 13- “these all died in faith”, for they died as they lived, trusting God and strengthened by His promises. This is the best way to die.
Needless to say, the notion that Jacob worshipped his staff is totally contrary to Scripture, and is mere superstition, which should have no place in a believer’s thinking.
The Hebrews would surely not miss the significance of a non-Levite worshipping, nor the fact that Abel had offered sacrifice without a tabernacle system. They are being reminded that an earthly building and a tribal priesthood is not necessary for the worship of God.

11:22
By faith Joseph, when he died, made mention of the departing of the children of Israel; and gave commandment concerning his bones.

By faith Joseph, when he died, made mention of the departing of the children of Israel- Joseph had grasped the significance of God’s words to Abraham, which were:
“Know of a surety that thy seed shall be a stranger in a land that is not theirs, and shall serve them; and they shall afflict them four hundred years; And also that nation, whom they shall serve, will I judge: and afterward shall they come out with great substance. And thou shalt go to thy fathers in peace; thou shalt be buried in a good old age. But in the fourth generation they shall come hither again: for the iniquity of the Amorites is not yet full. And it came to pass, that, when the sun went down, and it was dark, behold a smoking furnace, and a burning lamp that passed between those pieces. In the same day the Lord made a covenant with Abram, saying, Unto thy seed have I given this land, from the river of Egypt unto the great river, the river Euphrates”, Genesis 15:13-18.
Laying hold of this word, Joseph’s faith made it real, and he could look beyond the present, not just to the near-future when the Israelites would return to Canaan, but long-term, for he made mention of his bones, and was therefore anticipating resurrection.
It is important to understand what God is saying when He speaks of the period of four hundred years. The verse does not say that the Israelites would be in Egypt for four hundred years. It is the affliction that lasts four hundred years, and this period begins with the mocking of Ishmael, the son of the Egyptian slave-woman when Isaac was weaned, Genesis 21:9. 

The time-line is as follows:
God makes a covenant with Abraham, Galatians 3:17; Acts 7:6. Abraham is a stranger in the land of Canaan.
This is the beginning of a 430 year period ending with the Exodus, Exodus 12:40,41, Galatians 3:17.

Isaac is installed as firstborn and seed, and Ishmael, son of the Egyptian, mocks, Genesis 15:13; Acts 7:6. Now Abraham’s seed also is a stranger in the land of Canaan. This is the beginning of the 400 year period of affliction.

Jacob comes into Egypt, Genesis 47:1.
This is the beginning of a 215 year period until the Exodus. 71 years were without slavery, then at the death of Joseph and rising up of a new Pharoah, 144 years in slavery. The birth of Moses was 64 years after the death of Joseph.

We know from Exodus 12:41 that careful record was being kept of the passage of time, for the exodus occurred on the anniversary of God’s covenant with Abraham, “even the selfsame day”. Joseph would know, because he accepted God’s word in faith, that the Exodus was 144 years ahead.
And gave commandment concerning his bones- Joseph acted upon this belief, and made sure that his bones would be carried up out of Egypt. No doubt he could have had a royal burial, but he chose to associate with the people of God. He was embalmed and put in a coffin, but not buried. He knew that only his bones would be left by the time the departure from Egypt came; he knew also that it would not be so long that he would have crumbled to dust. All this shows that Joseph took the word of God to be literally true, and not an allegory.
We might think that it did not matter where his bones were, but the commandment concerning his bones not only shows his strong belief that God would honour His word, but the presence of his coffin in the midst of the nation for 184 years would sustain them in their faith in the promise, too. For Joseph was not only anticipating a departure from Egypt, but also an entry into the land forty years later. He knew the date of the first, but he might have been surprised if he had known how long the wilderness journey would take.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 11, VERSES 23 TO 31:

11:23 By faith Moses, when he was born, was hid three months of his parents, because they saw he was a proper child; and they were not afraid of the king’s commandment.
11:24 By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter;
11:25 Choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season;
11:26 Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt: for he had respect unto the recompence of the reward.
11:27 By faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king: for he endured, as seeing him who is invisible.
11:28 Through faith he kept the passover, and the sprinkling of blood, lest he that destroyed the firstborn should touch them.
11:29 By faith they passed through the Red sea as by dry land: which the Egyptians assaying to do were drowned.
11:30 By faith the walls of Jericho fell down, after they were compassed about seven days.
11:31 By faith the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not, when she had received the spies with peace.

Section (e) Verses 23-31
Faith in relation to the world.

We now come to a new section, which shows the attitude that believers had to the world, as represented by Egypt.

Structure of the section

Verse 23 The faith of Amram and Jochebed.
Resistance to the world.
Verses 24-26 The faith of Moses as an individual.
Refusal of the world.
Verse 27 The faith of Moses as God’s representative.
Rejection of the world.
Verse 28  The faith of Moses as the people’s leader.
Redemption from the world.
Verse 29 The faith of the nation.
Release from the world.
Verse 30 The faith of the nation.
Ruin of the world.
Verse 31 The faith of Rahab.
Rescue from the world.

Verse 23
The faith of Amram and Jochebed
Resistance to the world.

11:23
By faith Moses, when he was born, was hid three months of his parents, because they saw he was a proper child; and they were not afraid of the king’s commandment.

By faith Moses, when he was born, was hid three months of his parents- although the sentence begins “By faith Moses”, he is not the one who demonstrates faith here, but his parents. This Scripture says his parents hid him; Stephen says he was “nourished up in his father’s house three months”, Acts 7:20; Exodus 2:2 says that he was hidden by his mother. So we may see here that the husband and the wife were united in the defence of their child. It is good when Christian parents are united in the way they bring up their children for God. The sure way of being united is to be governed by the Word of God alone in the matter, for there is no double-mindedness there.
Moses had been born under threat of death, because Pharoah was worried that the Hebrews would multiply so that they outnumbered the Egyptians.
Because they saw he was a proper child- Stephen says he was “exceeding fair”, or as the words are literally, “beautiful to God”. This sort of expression is used of “whatever can in any way be likened to God, or resemble him in any way”, Grimme. There must have been revealed to Moses’ parents that the child was destined for greatness, and they acted accordingly. It was not that he was in the line of the Messiah, for he was of the tribe of Levi; nonetheless there was something about his features that alerted them to the fact that he was special. They had not seen these features in Aaron, his older brother. Perhaps there was something about the alertness, the facial features and the eyes of Moses that alerted his parents to something different, (remember Moses was still alert and of good eyesight at the age of 120, Deuteronomy 34:7). They would enquire of the Lord about this, (just as Rebekah enquired about her unborn sons, Genesis 25:22), and no doubt they saw he was a proper child with spiritual insight as the Lord made known His purpose for the child.
And they were not afraid of the king’s commandment- whatever other parents were doing, they would not destroy the life of their son. They obeyed God, (who values life), rather than men, (who were, and are, indifferent to the value of life). Faith always runs counter to the world on moral issues, for the world by definition is opposed to God. Says John, “this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith”, 1 John 5:4.
Just as great things were achieved by Amram and Jochebed because their faith rose above the opposition, so the Hebrews of the New Testament could imitate them, and rise above the religious opposition of Judaism.
When they could no longer hide him from the Egyptians, Moses’ parents did exactly what Pharoah had commanded, for the edict from the king was “cast out” into the Nile, Acts 7:19, and so they did indeed “cast him out” into the Nile, Acts 7:21. So they obeyed the king, but also obeyed God whose law says “Thou shalt not kill”. In this way they did not have to employ situation ethics, as Rahab did when she lied about the spies, Joshua 2:2-7. Amram and Jochebed have a clear conscience that they have honoured the king, and honoured God as well.
We would do well to pray that we might not be forced into a situation where the only way of escape, (so we think), is to lie and deceive. It is God who makes a way to escape when we are tempted, 1 Corinthians 10:13. In no circumstances is lying an option for a believer, Ephesians 4:25. We should be prepared, if necessary, to “swear to our own hurt”, Psalm 15:4.
Because they acted in faith, Amram and Jochebed were guided by God to lay him in his ark by the river’s edge at a place where Pharoah’s daughter came to bathe. The Egyptian palace would no doubt be furnished with the facilities for bathing, but this was different. The Nile was revered as a god, for did it not annually flood, and deposit on the land the fertile silt that enabled Egypt to prosper? So the Nile was considered sacred, and able to impart fruitfulness and prolong life, so where better to bathe if you are a childless and idolatrous princess? To bathe in such a river was to indicate devotion to the god. The temples that stood on the banks of the Nile had a portion of river enclosed just for this purpose, so that bathing was safe. It is in all probability here that Moses’ parents hid the child, with Miriam their daughter at a discreet distance away. The princess comes with her maidens to worship the river-god, and lo, the god has given her a child! The fact that Moses was taken to be her son seems to indicate that she was childless. To her superstitious mind, the gods have favoured her. She calls him Moses, which is made up of two Egyptian words, “mo”, meaning “water”, and “uses”, meaning “rescued from water”. Ever after Moses is called by that name.
So it is that Amram and Jochebed obeyed God and gave away their son, but God saw to it that they received him back again for a time. And God so over-ruled that they were paid to bring up their own child! Truly God is the rewarder of those who diligently seek Him, as verse 6 of our chapter has told us.

Verses 24-26
The faith of Moses as an individual
Refusal of the world.

11:24
By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter;

By faith Moses, when he was come to years- forty years have passed, and Moses has been in the palace for most of them. He has been taught the wisdom of the Egyptians, Acts 7:22, yet that has not dulled his appreciation of the wisdom of God.
Refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter- the point has come when he must decide where his allegiance lays. Whether there was some process that he was facing which would further entrench him in Pharoah’s house we are not told. What we are told here is that he stood firm. He might have argued naturally that he had some sort of obligation to Egypt for giving him such a life-style as he had enjoyed as the son of Pharoah’s daughter.  He might have argued that it was ungrateful to the princess who had saved his life.  He might have reasoned that to remain where he was would give him better opportunity to help his fellow Israelites.  Like Daniel after him, he might have great influence on the affairs of the king.  This was not God’s will at this time, however.  Daniel was in an abnormal situation, with the kingly tribe, (of which he was part), dispossessed of the land of Israel and the throne of David, so that made his position different. We should always take into account the way God is acting in this age, for we cannot necessarily transpose what Old Testament saints did into our situation. For instance, shall we raise an army like Gideon and rout the enemy? Or shall we heed the words of the Lord Jesus, “The Son of Man came not to destroy men’s lives”, Luke 9:56?

11:25
Choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season;

Choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God- Moses knew from the making of the covenant with Abraham that a burning lamp had passed through the pieces of the sacrifice during the horror of a great darkness.  In other words, God was with His people in their affliction, not distant from them. “In all their affliction he was afflicted”, Isaiah 63:9. How could Moses distance himself from the Hebrews when God did not?
Notice that he made a deliberate choice here. It was not forced upon him by circumstances. Indeed, the circumstances all tended to confirm him as the son of Pharoah’s daughter.
It is affliction with the people of God he chooses. It is with the things of God that his sympathies lie, for the palace life has not deflected him in his faith.  The wisdom of Egypt has not converted him. The faith of the believer gives him victory over the world, 1 John 5:4. We begin the Christian life by turning in a different direction to the world, and this is how we continue, if we are consistent.
Sadly, Moses went about this associating with the people of God in a faulty way, for he tried to legislate between an Egyptian and an Hebrew, and in the process killed the Egyptian. This was not an act of faith, and resulted in him fearing the wrath of the king, (which forty years later he did not, verse 27), and spending forty years in the wilderness away from the people of God. Moses faithfully records this in the Book of Exodus, but the writer to the Hebrews omits it, for it was not an exhibition of faith. In the same way he omits the forty years of the wilderness experience of Israel, because that was a period marked largely by unbelief. Moses and Israel do not give examples of faith in these instances, and therefore they are not appropriate for the sort of chapter Hebrews 11 is setting out to be.
Than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season- Moses could have reasoned that the Exodus was only forty years away, (for he knew the time-span God indicated in His word to Abraham, Genesis 15:13), so why not enjoy the life-style while he could, and then associate with God’s people at the end? Why make things difficult for ones-self in the meantime? Had not God intervened so that he was adopted by Pharoah’s daughter? Is not renouncing this to go against the will of God? This is how Moses might have reasoned; but even if he did think like this initially, he soon came to the conclusion that it was God’s will for him to make a break with Egypt.
We need to remember that what God’s will at one point in our lives is not necessarily going to be His will throughout our lives. This would have a lesson for the Hebrews. It was the will of God for their forefathers that they offer animal sacrifices, in Old Testament times, but that will of God has been displaced by another will, equally of God, as Hebrews 10:9,10 explains.

11:26
Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt: for he had respect unto the recompence of the reward.

Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt- Moses had discerned that the lamp that passed between the divided pieces of the covenant victim when God made covenant with Abraham was a symbol of the Messiah. Isaiah 62:1 would later record, “For Zion’s sake will I not hold my peace, and for Jerusalem’s sake I will not rest, until the righteousness thereof go forth as brightness, and the salvation thereof as a lamp that burneth”. This is one of the places in the Old Testament where the word salvation is the word “yeshua”, the equivalent of “Jesus”. He is the lamp therefore. Moses seems to have insight into this, (and it will be confirmed to him at the burning bush),and despite the implication of the horror of a great darkness that the seed will pass into, Genesis 15:12, Moses is prepared to suffer reproach. Because that reproach concerns God’s promise, in symbol, that the Messiah will be the one who will ensure the covenant is stable, (for normally the two covenanting parties passed between the pieces of sacrifice, but in this case it was just the lamp), then association with those who are in that covenant relationship with God, (“the people of God”), is the reproach of Christ, the Messiah.
Moses thought of this as a valuable thing. He treasured it in his heart above all else. Surrounded for forty years by the opulence and splendour of the palace of Pharoah, he was unmoved, and his heart was set on spiritual realities, even though they involved reproach and hardship. How easy it is for us as believers to cast envious eyes at the luxuries of the world. We should remember, however, the riches of God’s grace, expressed to us as they are by the vast inheritance He has given to us, detailed for us in such passages as Ephesians 1:1-14. As the apostle exhorted in Colossians 3:1,2 we should set our affection on things above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. For “where your treasure is, there will your heart be also”, Matthew 6:21. What our hearts are occupied with is an indication of what is valuable to us.
For he had respect unto the recompence of the reward- Moses knew that God would see to it that the land would eventually be theirs, and they would have the great privilege of being in it under the righteous reign of the Messiah. This to him far outweighed any temporary advantage that Egypt’s royal court might give him. The writer to the Hebrews has already exhorted his readers to “Cast not away your confidence, which hath great recompence of reward”, Hebrews 10:35. They may have suffered the spoiling of their goods because of their stand for Christ, but this was of little account when compared to the compensating reward that God will give for faithfulness to Him.
So we may say that the refusal of relationship with the princess of Egypt involved the
recognition that the Hebrews were the people of God. This in turn resulted in reproach, yet this would be certainly followed by recompence.

Verse 27
The faith of Moses as God’s representative
Rejection of the world.

11:27
By faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king: for he endured as seeing Him who is invisible.

By faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king- Moses himself tells us specifically that he feared after he had killed the Egyptian and the fact was known, even though he had sought to bury the body unnoticed. He had “turned this way and that way” before he did this, the sure sign of a man with a guilty conscience. This verse tells us of a point where he did not fear the wrath of the king, and connects with it a forsaking of Egypt. Having been forty years in the land of Midian, Moses is sent into Egypt to lead God’s people out. He is given a sight of a burning bush, and hears God speak to him out from it. The bush burns, but is not consumed, for God will be in the midst of His people, even when they are in “the iron furnace”, Deuteronomy 4:20, and He will see to it that they are not consumed by the trial. Fortified by God’s word to him, Moses in principle forsook Egypt.
Various details show us that Moses did not fear the king. Remember that the Pharoah is different now, for God told Moses that “all the men are dead which sought thy life”, Exodus 4:19, and this would include Pharoah the father of his adopted mother, the princess. It may well be that the new Pharoah had reason to see Moses slain, as being a possible rival to the throne if he reversed his decision to not be called the son of Pharoah’s daughter.
First, we note God’s word to Moses, “I have made thee a god to Pharoah”, Exodus 7:1. How could a “god” fear a man?
Second, we note the position Moses adopted when he spoke to Pharoah in Exodus 7:15, for God told him to stand by the river’s brink before Pharoah came. No doubt coming to worship the river, or bathe in it, Pharaoh finds that his way is blocked by an intrepid Hebrew! How dare this man interpose between Pharoah and his god! To add insult to injury Aaron lifts his rod over the river and turns it to blood, the sure sign of judgement. Years before, the river had been the deathbed of many Hebrew children, and now the time of retribution has come.
Third, we note that Moses and Aaron constantly enter the presence of a heavily guarded Pharoah, despite the fact that his land is being increasingly ruined by the plagues they are inflicting on it. Yet no hand is laid on them. The rod of God is of more authority than the rod of magicians.
Fourth, Moses is not afraid to enter the palace, despite the fact that Pharoah was reckoned to be a god, and demanded worship. . This Moses would refuse to give him. Pharoah was the virtual ruler of the world, and, being an object of worship, was the god of this world. In these things he is a symbol of Satan himself, who is the god of this world and its prince, 2 Corinthians 4:4; John 14:30. Each of the plagues was an attack upon an Egyptian object of worship, yet Moses is unafraid.
Fifth, we read in Exodus 10:6 that “Moses turned himself and went out from Pharoah”. Despite the king’s bodyguard that surrounded and protected Pharoah, who at a word from the monarch would slay him, Moses calmly turned and left the presence of Pharoah without a hint of deference to him. He is confident that the God who told him that he would be the one to lead the people out, will protect him from a dagger in the back.
Sixth, the climax came when he issued an ultimatum to Pharoah, and warned him that all the firstborn sons of the Egyptians, including his own, would be slain. This would ruin Egypt, and would be just recompence for the destruction of the Hebrews’ children forty years before. Then we read, “he went out from Pharoah in a great anger”. This is surely the moment when he “forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king”.

Verse 28
The faith of Moses as the people’s leader
Redemption from the world.

11:28
Through faith he kept the passover, and the sprinkling of blood, lest he that destroyed the firstborn should touch them.

Through faith he kept the passover- given the anger of Pharoah, Moses might have panicked and left Egypt and celebrated the Passover in the wilderness. After all, God had told him that he would serve Him on Mount Sinai, Exodus 3:12, and Moses interpreted this as keeping a feast in the wilderness, which is how he put it to Pharoah, Exodus 5:1. Why not wait until Israel was safely in the wilderness, and then keep the feast in peace? Faith obeys God, and trusts Him for everything. If they had not kept the feast the night they were told to, the destroying angel would have found their houses unprotected. So it is that the night the angel of death visited Egypt, Israel were still in the land of Egypt, yet because they were obeying God in all things, they were safe.
The original readers of this epistle may rest assured that to follow God’s guidance is always the safest course. Their situation is full of danger for them as they are persecuted for their faith, but they should rest in God. We are reminded by John as he introduces the upper room ministry that the Lord Jesus was on a journey via Calvary to the throne of God; He knew also that the intention to betray was already in Judas’ heart. Notwithstanding He met with His own and gave them much teaching to prepare them for His absence. Even though the cross was but a few hours away, He lingered with His own. He knew that everything was under control.
Moses has learnt the lesson that if the people of God are going to be delivered from their taskmasters, it must be by the seemingly foolish method of the blood of a helpless lamb. Forty years before, Moses had tried to help his brethren, but that was by carnal methods and deeds. He is a wiser man now.
One of Christ’s disciples, Simon, was a Cananite, Matthew 10:4, which does not mean he came from Canaan, but that he was a Zealot, dedicated to the overthrow of the Romans. The Lord Jesus called him from that to work for the kingdom of God. (Of course, Matthew was at the other end of the spectrum, working
for the Romans and collecting their taxes, and he was called away as well). Another of apostles,Peter, was a fisherman, but, in zeal for his Lord, wielded a sword in Gethsemane. He was rebuked, for he had to learn the same lesson as Moses, that “the weapons of our warfare are not carnal”, 2 Corinthians 10:4, and, “the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness of God”, James 1:20.
It is Moses that is said to keep the passover, whereas the nation is referred to, (“them”), at the end of the verse. Moses is acting on personal conviction, but he is also acting as an example to the nation. His parents had been an example to him as they resisted the decree of the king, and now he is likewise being an example to others. As the one with “the rod of God”, Exodus 4:20, he represented the authority of God, and should be listened to and followed, just as the apostle Paul exhorted the believers to be a follower or imitator of himself, quickly adding, “as I am of Christ”, 1 Corinthians 11:1.
To “keep” the passover does not mean to institute the passover. However, in Matthew 26:18 we read of the Lord Jesus keeping the passover, but He did not institute it then. The point is, (since the word “keep” in both Exodus and Matthew means to make), that all the detailed arrangements were carried out carefully and calmly. The apostle Paul exhorted the Corinthian believers to “keep the feast”, 1 Corinthians 5:8. In that chapter he is using as an illustration the passover and its accompanying feast of unleavened bread to press upon the believers the need to deal with the evil in their midst. “Christ our passover is sacrificed for us”; in other words, the work of Calvary by which redemption was obtained, is done, but it remains for believers to live out the meaning of the feast that was inseparably connected with it, that of unleavened bread. Just as Israel were to purge out literal leaven from their houses, so the saints are to purge out the moral leaven of immorality and false doctrine from the house of God, the assembly. Deliverance from the world has lost its meaning if the evil of the world is still in our midst.
And the sprinkling of blood- to kill the Passover lamb, but not sprinkle its blood, was folly in the extreme. No doubt the Egyptians looked on in puzzlement as the Israelites daubed their doorways with blood. But this was Divine wisdom, for the blood was the evidence that the life of another had been forfeited, so that the firstborn inside the house could be safe. It was either the lamb or the firstborn that died; the difference lay in the exercise of faith. There would have been very few houses in Israel where there was no firstborn son, even if he was an old man, (for there seems not to be any indication that the firstborn son must be young), and the only means of safety was through the blood of the lamb; blood, moreover, that was to be sprinkled, for the death of the lamb, (the work achieved), must be followed by the sprinkling of the blood, (the work applied). The principle is the same today, for it is not enough that Christ has died; there must be the receiving of the truth by faith in personal application, in order that what happened two thousand years ago may become real to the soul now.
Lest he that destroyed the firstborn should touch them- as far as those who had sprinkled the blood were concerned, God had not only passed through the land of Egypt to smite the firstborn, but He had also passed over their houses, Exodus 12:12. This means that the selfsame Lord that judged the firstborn sons, had already been satisfied by the death of the lamb, and He could righteously shield those houses where the blood was sprinkled.
We should not think of God passing over the house as meaning He simply passed by the house. The Hebrew word is “pesach”, meaning to leap over. So instead of simply passing by the houses with blood-stained door-posts, God actually protected those inside from the death that was striking the firstborn sons of Egypt. It is said that the Egyptian word which most nearly corresponds to the word for passover, is “pesh”, meaning “to spread the wings out over so as to protect”. This reminds us of the words of the Lord Jesus when He wept over Jerusalem, and said, “how often would I have gathered thee, as a hen doth gather her chickens under her wings, but ye would not”, Luke 13:34.
Eighty years before, the Pharoah of the time had ordered the death of all new-born Hebrew sons. He did not limit the decree to firstborn sons. Now is the time of recompence. It may have been a long time coming, but come it did. God is not mocked, for whatsoever a man sows he will reap, sooner or later, Galatians 6:7.
To destroy the firstborn son is to destroy the very heart of Egyptian society. And the threat was not limited to ordinary people, for it extended to the successor of Pharoah on his throne. God was destroying Egypt, and showing His supreme power as He did so. He had promised to do this when He covenanted with Abraham four hundred and thirty years before, with the words, “that nation, whom they shall serve, will I judge”, Genesis 15:14, the word “I” being emphatic, for He would not delegate it to another.
There is a warning here to the unbelievers in Israel, for they should not be complacent, and rest on the fact that they belonged to the Hebrew nation. They must “sprinkle the blood of the lamb” if they are to be safe. To ignore the message of John the Baptist, “Behold the Lamb of God”, and to fail to act in faith, is to miss out on redemption. Moreover, to fail in this way is to be no different morally to the Egyptians, who spurned the power of the sprinkled blood.
So it is that the Israelites were redeemed from Egypt by the blood that they must have thought of as extremely precious; it was so valuable that it had purchased their freedom from Egypt. Believers of this age, however, have been redeemed from a far more terrible situation, for they have been redeemed from this present evil world. And far more precious blood has secured their release, the blood of Christ, “as of a lamb without blemish and without spot”, 1 Peter 1:18,19. This perfection is not just in the physical sense, but in the moral sense, for Christ is free from all sin, whether inherited or acquired. As one who is without blemish, Christ has no shortcomings at all, being sin-free entirely as to His nature. As one who is spotless, He has no stain on His character. So it is that those who are full of blemishes and character-stains, are protected by the blood of God’s spotless lamb, when they lay hold of the redemption secured by His death.

Verse 29
The faith of the nation
Release from the world.

11:29
By faith they passed through the Red Sea as by dry land: which the Egyptians assaying to do were drowned.

By faith they passed through the Red Sea as by dry land- to faith, the passage through the Red Sea was no different to a passage through the sand dunes of the arid desert, such was the thoroughness with which God had prepared their path. But the pathway was of no use if they did not tread it, and this they did by faith. We read at the end of the crossing of the Red Sea that “the people feared the Lord, and believed the Lord, and His servant Moses”, Exodus 14:31. At first, Israel feared Pharoah’s cavalry, as it bore down upon them. But just as at the passover God Himself had protected them, so now. For the pillar of fire removed itself and stood between them and the enemy, Exodus 14:19. But more than that, as it passed from the front to the rear of the column of marching Israelites, they were baptised in it, and the New Testament says they were baptised to Moses, 1 Corinthians 10:2. They were committing themselves to the man with the rod of God in his hand; the rod that had wrought such wonders in Egypt over the past few weeks, and which had been lifted up over the sea to divide it. They knew that he was in touch with God, and on the basis that he had the word of God, they obeyed him.
They pass through the Red Sea by faith, and not in desperation or panic. It is true that they feared Egypt’s army, for it was ruthless and cruel, and specialised in cutting off the hands of its prisoners as a way of counting them, and then offering them to their gods as a thank-offering. They fear God more, however.
Their faith in God is rewarded, for they venture onto the sea-bed and find it bone-dry. They do not have to pick their way through pools of water, as if God was not able to completely defeat the sea, but they walk on dry ground. So much so that when God caused the chariot wheels of their pursuers to come off, Exodus 14:25, their axles dug into hard ground; they did not slide through the mud. It might even be that God used the hardness of the ground to shake the chariot wheels off.
What an encouragement the remembrance of this would be to the Hebrews in receipt of this epistle. They seemed to be hemmed in on every side, as their forefathers had been; their foes, the Judaisers, persecuting them as those who had left the fold, and the world opposing them as believers. Just as Israel of old had two options, so have these. They could either turn back, and face the wrath of the enemy, or go forward in faith. Said our writer in 10:39, “we are not of them who draw back unto perdition; but of them that believe to the saving of the soul”. In the case of the Hebrews of AD 68, the wrath they faced was the wrath of God against those who despise His Son.
Those who venture forward in faith find that what seemed an insurmountable obstacle is in fact their salvation, for the very sea that opened up for them to pass through, then returned to drown their enemies. The Hebrews who wavered should take note of this, and move forward in faith. They will find that their Messiah has been through the waters before them, and has dried up the waters of judgement for them. For He had an exodus too, and Moses and Elijah spoke with Him about it on the mount of transfiguration, Luke 9:31, (“His decease” uses the Greek word for exodus). He, too, was hemmed in on every side. He spoke of it in these terms, “I have a baptism to be baptised with; and how am I straitened till it be accomplished”, Luke 12:50. Unlike Israel, however, the Lord Jesus was hemmed in or straitened by the will of His Father, from which He refused to deviate. He knew that a baptism awaited Him, the immersion into the experience of God’s wrath, (corresponding to the judgement of passover night, with the death of the first-born, except that the first-born who died was Himself), and the subsequent emergence into resurrection conditions, (corresponding to the passage through the Red Sea, until the other side was reached). So it is that His decease is accomplished at Jerusalem, for the city that saw Him die, is the city that holds His empty tomb. The city that is the centre of Judaism, is the city that He left, carrying the cross they gave Him. And it is accomplished, for the journey into wrath and death, and out of it, is over. Both Moses and Elijah had unusual departures from this world, but neither went out of the world as Christ did, as one who had died and had risen in triumph. Those who believe in Him are not only dead with Christ, but are also risen with Him, Colossians 2:12, and they signify this by their baptism in water. For them there is no immersion into the wrath of God.
Which the Egyptians assaying to do were drowned- to apparently tread the same pathway as the people of God, and yet not do it in faith, is to meet with disaster. So the Egyptians found, and so would some in Israel find who only appeared to believe in God, all the while refusing the Son that God had sent to them for their blessing and salvation.
So it is that Israel gained release from the world that had oppressed them for so long; yet all who believe are released from a far greater oppression, and are brought into association with a risen Christ, free from condemnation.
Yet the trials of life remain, but they are tempered by the fact that there will be another exodus from this world, when the Lord comes to take His people home to glory. This will be the logical climax to the moral exodus they have already experienced.

Verse 30
The faith of the nation
Ruin of the world.

11:30
By faith the walls of Jericho fell down, after they were compassed about seven days.

By faith the walls of Jericho fell down- if Egypt represented the world seeking to prevent the slaves making their exit from it, Jericho represents the world as seeking to prevent entry into the inheritance of the sons. This opposition is represented by the walls of Jericho. The king and his city are in fear because Israel surrounds them, and they make no attempt to issue forth to attack them. As Joshua 5:1 says, “their heart melted, neither was there spirit in them anymore, because of the children of Israel”. This is not enough to make the walls fall down however; for that, faith is needed. The Hebrews too faced seemingly insurmountable obstacles, (and some of them no doubt would soon find themselves within the beseiged city of Jerusalem in AD 70), but they had only to move in faith and God would give them deliverance. The obstacle might not be destroyed, as Jericho was, but they would be given the way of escape from their difficulties.
So it was not battering rams that destroyed Jericho’s walls, for “the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strongholds”, 2 Corinthians 10:4.
Infidels might have their own ideas about what caused the walls to fall. Say they, it must have been an earthquake, perhaps even triggered by the great shout that the Israelites made. Or perhaps the walls were not well-built anyway. In fact this latter idea has embedded itself into the English language, and badly-built buildings are labelled “Jeri-built”. Neither of these things was the cause; it was simple faith in God that caused the walls to fall, because God always responds to faith. This is why even faith no bigger than a grain of mustard seed is enough to move a mountain, for the faith is in the God who made, (and can move) the mountain, Matthew 17:20.
After they were compassed about seven days- in obedience to God the Israelites persisted. No matter how laughable the method seemed to be to the natural mind, they persevered, and the desired result was achieved. God’s ways and man’s ways are far apart, and the natural mind has no inkling of what God is able to do. By marching round the city once for six days, and then seven times the seventh day, the number thirteen, the number of rebellion, was impressed upon the event. But it was the rebellion of Jericho, not Israel. So the Hebrews must decide which side they are on, either the side that rebels against the person and work of Christ, or the side that opposes that rebellion in faith, and by that faith pulls down the stronghold of unbelief.

Verse 31
The faith of Rahab
Rescue from the world

11:31
By faith the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not, when she had received the spies with peace.

By faith the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not- not only was Jericho rebellious, but it was unbelieving. They had no time for God and His people, even though they were in fear of them. We come now to the second woman in this chapter of faith. Not now Sarah the distinguished wife of the equally distinguished patriarch Abraham, the “Friend of God”, but a Gentile harlot. Yet God takes note of the faith of them both, and by her faith Rahab is found in the same chapter as Sarah. For Matthew chapter 1 shows how that, because she married Salmon, she became the mother of Boaz, of the line of the Messiah. Great things happen to those who go contrary to the world and gain the victory by faith. The Hebrews might well heed the lesson, and go contrary to the world of Judaism in like faith, and hence gain the victory over it, and find themselves vitally involved with the Messiah.
The difference between Rahab and the rest of Jericho was that she was trusting what the scarlet line represented, the promise of God through the spies. Their word to her was God’s word to her, and she believed it and acted upon it. And this, as the first verse of the chapter has told us, is the essence of faith.
When she had received the spies with peace- no doubt the spies deliberately chose a harlots house, since it would not arouse suspicion if a stranger entered there. But they were noticed, and this gave occasion to Rahab to act in faith. But the Scripture is careful to tell us that she hid the men in the flax laid out on the roof, and also that she came to them “before they were laid down”. This would not have been her normal behaviour when men came to visit her; now she is a changed person, and what has changed her is faith.
To her, at the beginning, the men were spies, but she receives them in peace because she believes in their God now. The rest of Jericho would have received them with execution, but she is different. When James is using this incident, he emphasises Rahab’s works, the evidence of her faith, and hence describes the men as messengers, James 2:25. He also uses a different word for “receive” which means “to give hospitality to”, thus pointing out the trouble she took as she acted in faith, and by works expressed that faith. The word used in the verse we are considering is simply to allow into one’s house, itself an act of faith.
She did not say, “Depart in peace, be ye warmed and filled”, but rather gave them “those things that are needful for the body”, James 2:16.
It will not be lost on intelligent Hebrews that there is a contrast between two spies, Joshua and Caleb, whose word was not believed with disastrous consequences, (as chapters 3 and 4 of this epistle have showed), and the two spies who came to Rahab, and who were believed by her, with blessed consequences. The Hebrews should learn a lesson from this, and mix the word with faith when they heard it, Hebrews 4:2.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 11, VERSES 32 TO 38:

11:32  And what shall I more say? for the time would fail me to tell of Gedeon, and of Barak, and of Samson, and of Jephthae; of David also, and Samuel, and of the prophets:
11:33  Who through faith subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions.
11:34  Quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens.
11:35  Women received their dead raised to life again: and others were tortured, not accepting deliverance; that they might obtain a better resurrection:
11:36  And others had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings, yea, moreover of bonds and imprisonment:
11:37  They were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword: they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented;
11:38  (Of whom the world was not worthy:) they wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth.

Section (f) Verses 32-38
Faith in relation to affliction.

Having shown how to live by faith, and how to die by faith, then how to react to the world that opposes them, our writer now prepares his readers for even more affliction than they had already experienced. The siege and destruction of Jerusalem is just a year or two ahead, (if the epistle was written in AD 68), and they must be prepared for it. So it is that various traumatic experiences are listed, some in Old Testament times, and some in the period between Malachi and Matthew when God seemed silent. Faith sustained the people of God even in those times too, for Malachi prophesies that there would be those who would speak often one to another, Malachi 3:16, and when the New Testament opens we find people like Anna speaking of Him, Luke 2:38.

Structure of the section

(a) Verse 32  Unlikely heroes. 
(b) Verses 33-35(i) Unusual happenings.  Ten exploits of faith.
(c) Verses 35(ii)-38 Unjustified horrors.    Ten extremities of faith.
(d) Verse 39 Unrealised hope.
(e) Verse 40 Unrevealed hope.


(a) Verse 32
Unlikely heroes

11:32
And what shall I more say? for the time would fail me to tell of Gedeon, and of Barak, and of Samson, and of Jephthae; of David also, and Samuel, and of the prophets:

And what shall I more say? for the time would fail me to tell- if these words were originally given as addresses in a synagogue, we may easily see why, as he records what he said, he writes “time would fail”, and not “space would fail”. He was originally limited by time as he discoursed. The word for “tell” means “to narrate to the end”. This chapter also conforms to the style of one part of the synagogue service, when a speaker would recount God’s dealings with the nation, (see, for instance, the addresses of Paul in the synagogue in Acts 13, and Stephen in Acts 7), and especially the trials the people had gone through.
We would expect this list to be full of kings and priests, but it is not. It is true David is mentioned, but he is put before Samuel, as if his experiences before he became king are in view. So we have three judges, an army commander, an anointed king on the run, Samuel, and unnamed prophets.
Of Gedeon- this man gains a place in the list here, even though he was fearful at first. He questioned God, suggesting His presence was not in evidence, Judges 6:13; he had an inferiority complex about the poverty of his family, verse 15; but he learnt to trust God. His faith came to a climax when he refused to be made king over Israel, Judges 8:22,23. He knew God’s word on the matter of the kingly tribe and in faith refused personal advantage. The Hebrews might think that they were in a weak position, for they had taken the spoiling of their goods, just as Gideon had been impoverished by the Midianites, but they, like him, could triumph in faith. And do so, moreover, without disregarding the rights of the Messiah.
And of Barak- this man tends to come off badly when comments are made about him. He is disparaged for seemingly only being prepared to act if a woman did so first, for he said to Deborah, “If thou wilt go with me, then I will go: but if thou wilt not go with me, then I will not go”, Judges 4:8. We should remember, however, that Deborah was the judge of Israel at the time, and as such represented the authority and presence of God. So Barak’s words are like Moses’, when he said to God, “If thy presence go not with me, carry us not up hence”, Exodus 33:15. In confirmation of this we find that both Deborah and Barak sing a song of victory to the Lord afterwards, Judges 5:1. Barak had obeyed the apparently suicidal command to fight the battle in the Plain of Jezreel, ideally suited to the tactics of the nine hundred iron chariots of the opposition, but through that plain flowed the river Kishon, and when God sent the rain, the chariots were immobilised, and the enemy routed. Such is the triumph of faith.
And of Samson- this man also is much criticised, and rightly so, in the main. He is marked by up-and-down experiences, and lacks consistency. He is sometimes thought of as an illustration of Christ, but this is a mistake. It is best to think of him as an illustration of Israel, with its troughs and peaks throughout history. Samson did triumph at the end of his life, however, just as Israel will emerge from the seemingly devastating experience of the great tribulation, when the “lords of the Philistines”, (Antichrist and his associates), will seem to have them in their power.
And of Jephthae- like Barak and Gideon, Samson and Jephthah are mentioned in the reverse of chronological order.  Perhaps it is because Gideon began well and Barak finished well that the two are combined by our writer by means of the literary device of reversing their order. The Hebrews should finish as they began, with faith in Christ sustaining them. Samson on the other hand finished well even though his life was variable as regards faith in God. The Hebrews should be encouraged by the fact that even if their faith in God has been weak, they may still finish well. Jephthae shows a fine grasp of the history of the dealings of God with the people of Israel, as is seen in his long speech recorded in Judges 11:14-27. Faith takes encouragement from God’s past dealings, and goes forward in confidence.
Of David also- almost as an afterthought David is mentioned, (and there is no mention of Solomon). But it is before Samuel, so it is David the fugitive, dependant upon God as he seeks to avoid Saul. It was on one such occasion that David penned Psalm 34, and the last verse says, “And none of them that trust in him shall be desolate”, Psalm 34:22. And when the Lord had “delivered from the hand of all his enemies, and from the hand of Saul”, Psalm 18 title, then David could write, “My God, my strength, in whom I will trust”, verse 2. He is resolved not to be self-sufficient even when his enemies are all destroyed. And these words are quoted of the Lord Jesus in Hebrews 2:13, and show Him as a man of faith too. By going on in faith the Hebrews would be following not just the footsteps of David, but of the Messiah also.
And Samuel- this man is noted for his life of prayer. As we see from Jeremiah 15:1 he was remembered for this in Israel long after he was gone. He regarded it a sin to not continue praying for the people, even though they rejected God as their king,1 Samuel 12:33. He is a faint illustration of the one who “ever liveth to make intercession for us”, Hebrews 7:25. But prayer is a powerful expression of dependence on God, and as such is an act of faith.
And of the prophets- when the Lord asked who men said He was, part of the answer was, “one of the prophets”, Matthew 16:14. This was not surprising, even though it was inadequate as an answer. The saints of old time must have possessed eternal life, or else they could not have communed with God and served God. But the Lord Jesus is eternal life personified, as 1 John 1:1-4 indicates. It is not unexpected then that some of the features of Christ should be seen in the prophets. Like Christ, they spoke the word of God to a largely unresponsive audience, yet remained faithful to God through it all. James exhorts, “Take, my brethren, the prophets, who have spoken in the name of the Lord, for an example of suffering affliction, and of patience”, James 5:10. The prophets were sent by God mostly when the nation was failing, and needed to be brought back to God. This was why their mission was so difficult.
As we think of the men listed here, we see that we have to sift their lives, and select that part which is an example of faith. We shall learn in the next chapter, however, that Christ is the author and finisher of our faith. His life was wholly given over in devotion and dependence. There is nothing at all about Him that is best forgotten, for He is altogether memorable in all respects.

(b) Verse 33-35(i)
Unusual happenings
Ten exploits of faith.

11:33
Who through faith subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions.

Who through faith subdued kingdoms- we are not told who did what in these verses, as if to say that any one of these exploits is open to faith. None need opt out. We think of Barak, Samson, Jephthah and Samuel as examples of the subduing of kingdoms that oppressed Israel in the times of the judges. The point is they did it through faith, and not through military prowess. Their trust was in God, not their own ability. Of course, it is not the task of believers in this age to subdue kingdoms, either by recourse to war or politics; our citizenship is in heaven, and we are called to further God’s interests, not that of one particular country of the world. Much damage has been done to the cause of Christ through the centuries of this present era by those who tried to set up Christian political systems. The only sacral state established by God was the nation of Israel in Old Testament times. A sacral state is one where the law of the land is the religion of the land.
Wrought righteousness- both the judges and the prophets sought to bring the people back to the law, in order that righteousness might exalt them as a nation.
Obtained promises- the judges mentioned above all gained undertakings from God of what He would do for them if they trusted Him.
Stopped the mouths of lions- Samson stopped the mouth of the lion by slaying it, Judges 14;6. Daniel stopped the mouth of lions without touching them, but simply by faith, and God sent His angel to ensure that the lions were rendered harmless, Daniel 6:22. 

11:34
Quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens.

Quenched the violence of fire- no doubt a reference to Daniel’s three friends, cast into the fiery furnace but preserved to such a degree that their hair was not singed, there was not even the smell of the fire on them, Daniel 3:27. Before they were thrown into the furnace, these three worthies asserted, “our God whom we serve is able to deliver us from the burning fiery furnace, and he will deliver us out of thy hand O king. But if not, be it known unto thee, O king, that we will not serve thy gods”, Daniel 3:17,18. So whether they avoid the furnace or endure the furnace, these men are resolute in faith. In fact both happened unto them, for they were put in the furnace, but delivered from it too, in the sense that they escaped unscathed. Thus their faith was rewarded. Daniel’s friends picture the nation of Israel in a future day when they pass through the fire of the great tribulation, but the promise of God to them is, “When thou walkest through the fire, thou shalt not be burned; neither shall the flame kindle upon thee. For I am the Lord thy God, the Holy One of Israel, the Saviour”, Isaiah 43:2,3.
Escaped the edge of the sword- this was David’s experience when he was on the run from Saul. Even though he was the anointed king, David was hunted as if a transgressor. In all his troubles God was with him, and finally delivered him from them.
Out of weakness were made strong- Barak was seriously vulnerable in the face of nine hundred chariots of iron massing on the Plain of Jezreel, ideal conditions for a cavalry attack, but faith triumphed, and the enemy was defeated. Gideon was weak socially and pyschologically, yet through faith he was able not only to cut down his fathers idol-grove, but also defeat the Midianites with a small band of men. The Hebrews might feel like Gideon, but their faith could triumph for God if they were exercised. The apostle Paul wrote, “When I am weak, then am I strong”, 2 Corinthians 12:10. In other words, to feel and acknowledge one’s own weakness is the first step on the road to dependence on the power of God.
Waxed valiant in fight- Barak was encouraged by Deborah, and rose to the occasion, defeating Sisera decisively. The apostle Paul exhorted Timothy to “fight the good fight of faith”, 1 Timothy 6:12.
Turned to flight the armies of the aliens- David, the despised shepherd lad, with just his shepherd’s instruments, a sling, a bag, and small stones, was more than a match for the mighty Goliath. But his secret was that whereas Goliath cursed him by his gods, David came to him in the Name of the God of Israel. No wonder the Philistine army turned and fled when they saw what faith in God can do, 1 Samuel 17:51.

11:35
Women received their dead raised to life again: and others were tortured, not accepting deliverance; that they might obtain a better resurrection:

Women received their dead raised to life again- the widow of Zarephath and the woman of Shunem both had their sons restored to them.  It was indeed an act of faith on the part of Elijah and Elisha respectively that this happened, as they prayed to God that life might return, but it was an act of faith on the part of the women to go to the prophet for this blessing.  They might have been resigned to the death of their child, and accepted the inevitable. Their faith rose to the occasion, however, and expected great things from God, and received them.

(c) Verses 35(ii)-38
Unjustified horrors
Ten extremities of faith

Having listed ten exploits of faith where faith seemed to succeed, we now learn of ten extremities that believers endured, when faith seemed not to succeed, and there was no relief. This will prepare the Hebrews for the horrors of the fall of Jerusalem, so soon to come upon them. They may take courage from the fact that many of those who believed amongst the nation in former times, although seemingly overwhelmed by their sufferings, nonetheless triumphed through faith in God. In chapter 12 they will be reminded of the supreme man of faith, who “endured the cross”. None shall surpass Him in His trials.
And others were tortured, not accepting deliverance- even though they were being beaten to death, these worthies refused to give in and deny the faith. We are now in the period between Malachi and Matthew, hence no names are given, for they would not mean anything to us. Even though heaven seemed to be silent during those many years, God was taking note. Before that period began, Malachi had told the people that God was writing a book of remembrance, recording the faithfulness of His people, Malachi 3:16, and we are privileged to discover here some of the things recorded in that book.
That they might obtain a better resurrection- they were already sure of being raised at the resurrection of the just rather than the unjust, because they were believers. There will be rewards for faith after that resurrection, however, and we are told here that they will obtain a better position in the kingdom through their faithfulness even unto death. Speaking of this event, John tells us, “And the four and twenty elders, which sat before God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshipped God, saying, We give thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which art, and wast, and art to come; because thou hast taken to thee thy great power, and hast reigned. And the nations were angry, and thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and that thou shouldest give reward unto thy servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear thy name, small and great; and shouldest destroy them which destroy the earth”, Revelation 11:16-18. The Lord Jesus spoke of believers who would be recompensed at the resurrection of the just for the good things they had done, Luke 14:14.

11:36
and others had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings, yea, moreover, of bonds and imprisonment:

And others had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings- mocking is mental pain and scourging is the physical equivalent. When commenting on the fact that Ishmael had mocked Isaac, the apostle Paul describes that mockery as persecution, Genesis 21:9; Galatians 4:29. The Lord Jesus was scourged, and the ancients called that punishment “the first death”, for often the victims did not survive the experience, and were spared crucifixion. If we take the word trial in its judicial sense, we see what an unrighteous way justice is being administered here, with the case decided on the basis of torture. At the so-called trial of the Lord Jesus many of the rules of Jewish justice were broken, so eager were they for Him to be crucified. The Lord warned His followers to expect this sort of treatment also, for He said, “But beware of men: for they will deliver you up to the councils, and they will scourge you in their synagogues”, Matthew 10:17,18.
Yea, moreover of bonds and imprisonment- after a false trial comes false imprisonment in chains. Jeremiah experienced this in his day, Jeremiah 37:12-16, as his own people turned against him.

11:37
They were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword: they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented;

They were stoned- this is the Jewish method of execution, so it is not the random throwing of stones towards a person in anger, but stoning as a means of execution. They were treated as evil-doers, being given an evildoer’s death. This is an outrage to justice and to the good consciences of true believers. Yet by faith they accepted these things, knowing that God was on their side. The Lord Jesus warned of a time when “whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service”, John 16:2.
They were sawn asunder- it is said that Isaiah suffered this, so there was no respect for saintliness, piety, and old age, (for Isaiah’s ministry as a prophet spanned some sixty years, so he must have been old when he died). The prophet of salvation was despised at the last. The Hebrews should remember that their nation had despised the one Isaiah spoke of, and crucified Him.
Were tempted- this would refer to the extreme pressure that some were put under to try to make them give up their faith. A classic example is recorded by Josephus as he wrote of the death of a Jewish mother and her seven sons, and the way in which she refused to recant so that her sons could be spared.
Were slain with the sword- this is the Gentile method of execution, so it was not just apostate Israelites who persecuted God’s faithful people. It is also, incidentally, the Moslem mode of execution, and it is worth remembering that there are many Christians being persecuted even today, in the ways that are listed here. The sword of justice is indeed put into the hand of man, but only so he may punish evildoers, Romans 13:4. The events described here are an abuse of that power if done by the authorities, and the usurping of that power if done by private persons. A Jewish rabbi said once that killing for religious reasons said more about the person killing than the one killed.
They wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins- they had to make do with whatever protection they could find, even if it was only the cast-offs of slaughtered animals.
Being destitute, afflicted, tormented- as a result of the foregoing, their condition is three-fold. Destitute as to the necessities of life; mentally and emotionally stressed; and tormented with fever and illness as they shivered in the cold. They were in extreme hardship financially, emotionally, and physically.

11:38
(Of whom the world was not worthy:) they wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth.

(Of whom the world was not worthy:)  Outraged as he thought of these things, our writer breaks off to pass comment on the world that inflicted such atrocities on God’s faithful people. But faith looks on to the time when God’s city shall be their home, as it descends from heaven to hover over an earth ruled righteously by Christ. Then man’s world and man’s day shall have come to an end, and the Day of the Lord will have begun. The world of that day will be worthy of them, as today it is definitely not.
They wandered in deserts, and in mountains- during the day they endured either the cold of the mountains, or the heat of the deserts, the only places where they could be safe from their enemies.  They wandered, not having any settled place, and not daring to have one, lest they be discovered.
And in dens and caves of the earth- at night they shared the shelter of either man-made dens, or natural caves, with the wild animals. Their fear of them was less that the fear they had of their pursuers, who were worse than wild animals for cruelty and heartlessness. They would remember the time when David, the anointed king, had to live in the Cave of Adullam for fear of Saul, 1 Samuel 22:1.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 11, VERSES 39 AND 40:

11:39  And these all, having obtained a good report through faith, received not the promise:
11:40  God having provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not be made perfect. 

(d) Verse 39
Unrealised hope

11:39
And these all, having obtained a good report through faith, received not the promise:

And these all, having obtained a good report through faith- as they came to an end of their lives, God’s report about them was good. He had taken note of their sufferings, and although in His wisdom He had not intervened to relieve them, nevertheless He will surely recompence these who suffered because of their trust in Him.
Received not the promise- like Abraham and the others of the first part of the chapter, they did not receive the promises in the plural, verse 13. Here the promise is in the singular, and takes us back to the promise of the coming of the Messiah that began the section on faith, in 10:37. The word of God is that after they have done the will of God they will receive the promise, 10:36. The coming of the Messiah is held out to those who suffer as the ultimate answer of God to their afflictions.

(e) Verse 40
Unrevealed hope

11:40
God having provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not be made perfect. 

God having provided some better thing for us- in the context, the better thing must be the coming of Christ for His saints. These Hebrew believers were to have part in that, for they had exchanged being Jews for being Christians, and as such were in a more privileged position that even those who received a good report through faith in the chapter we have been looking at.
The word “provided” has the idea of seeing beforehand, reminding us that according to Ephesians chapter 3 the mystery of the church and its associated blessings was not known in the Old Testament, but it was known to God in eternity. Those who triumphed by faith during those times did so without the hope of the church before them. The coming of Christ for the church is a much better prospect, for it will usher into the heavenly inheritance, which is far superior to anything that was promised to Israel. The apostle Peter speaks of “exceeding great and precious promises”, 2 Peter 1:4. The promises to Israel are great and precious promises, but the promises to the church are exceeding great and precious.
That they without us should not be made perfect- in the next chapter millenial conditions are described, and one of the features mentioned there is that the spirits of just men will have been made perfect. In other words, the just men of Old Testament times, who had lived by faith but had not seen their hopes realised, will be brought into the things they hoped for, and thus they will be in a state of completeness, having reached the goal they looked for.
Here we are told that that will not happen without believers of this age being made perfect. This will take place when the Lord comes for the church, and all our hopes will be realised. So it is that we shall come with Christ when He comes to reign, and just men, who will by then have resurrection bodies, will be perfected also. But the point is that they cannot enter into that perfection unless we have already done so.
So it is that the section ends where it began, for in Hebrews 10:37 the coming of Christ is in view, and the believer lives by faith as he awaits that coming. When He does come, the believers will “receive the promise”, and enter into their “great recompence of reward”, verse 35. Having been changed and perfected, church saints will come with Christ when He comes in glory to the earth, and all believers of other ages will be brought into the longed-promise blessing of God through the Messiah.